Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

There came a time when the Greek Gods vanished! Went away like speck in the dust. In another plain of reality, once they ruled over the weak and frightened people with might, but alas, eventually their time came and went. After 1,000 years, Gaea, having watched over Earth for so long, The Spirit of the Earth created a new tapestry of reality, hoping to do better with these new creations.

As millenniums pass, new deities came, in the Roman Gods! Having a hand in building Rome itself, the people worshiped The Roman Deities as the One and Only. With Jupiter, God of the Skies, standing tall, the Roman enjoyed many years of cherish and worship.

However, that came to an end when the originals returned. The Greek Gods wanted their place back as the true One and Only! They were not pleased by this “copycats”, copycats that had taken their place and that it was time for them to reclaim their spots as the True Gods.

For many years, eons it felt like to many on both sides, each group went to war with each other. Kings, Queens and Heroes from their past stories and battles fell, but it was the almighty Gods that kept fighting. During all this, The Romans Goddesses, with help from Gaea, the Goddess that started it all and the embodiment of the Earth itself, created: The Amazons. Taking souls that were killed by the hands of ignorant and selfish men, they were giving new life.

From Philippus, Hessia and Mala, to the Sisters and Leaders of the Amazons: the fierce Antiope, the mighty Melanippe, the urgent Penthesilea and the courageous Hippolyta. Diana, The Goddess of the Hunt, especially had a hand with their creation. With her, The Amazons were taught the way of the Warrior. From fighting capabilities, archery, hunting and swordsmanship.

Gaia, despite not intervening in the Roman-Greek War, despite not wanting the get involved in the problems of her babies, helped The Amazons be more compassionate in their free time. Them being only fighting centric warriors shouldn’t be the only life they have; they have to find some peace. Gaia taught them that fighting wasn’t always the immediate solution to everything and that there’s more to life than combat.

Despite that teaching of Gaea, and they held it close, they were ready to help their Gods. The Amazons launched into battle and their creation most pleased Jupiter and Juno, King and Queen of the Romans, as they help turned the tide of the battle. Things weren’t so equal; the Romans had the edge.

Escalation continued as the Greek Heroes were repulsed by the war. Heracles, Prometheus, Odysseus and Atalanta went against their Gods and joined the Romans. Jupiter, against his better judgement, allowed it, because he thinks up Zeus as a rather monotonous p***k.

There came the meeting of Greek and Roman’s greatest heroes between Heracles and Hercules. Both men were already powerful, but their powers combined would be immeasurable. The two warriors decided that the best way to end the War was to fuse together, becoming the Ultimate Supreme Warrior.

With Hercules as the vessel, they headed to battle one more time against the forces of Zeus and Hera. Many fell on that day, but even with that many deaths, killing everyone wasn’t the solution. With some power by Gaia, officially stepping into the battle, the Romans locked up almost the entirety of Mount Olympus. Zeus, Hera, Poseidon, Athena, Apollo, Artemis, Achilles, Perseus, Demeter and others were placed in a Mystical Dome that trapped them, leaving them in their own little World, never to be seen again.

Beings like The God of War Ares and Circe the Sorceress avoided their imprisonment, able to escape. Hermes, with enough speed, ran away from the fight and what seemed like this world by the end. Dionysus became well acquainted with Bacchus as they were the Gods of Wine for their Pantheons, so they both left their worlds behind to enjoy alcohol in other Worlds and Dimensions. Nevertheless, the Greek Gods were never seen again.

The Romans celebrated their victory. Overjoyed that decades of fighting have ended. However, the Amazons were left without a fight, their purpose has reached its end. Yet, they weren’t done away with by some of their Gods.

Diana and Gaia, not wanting them to be tossed aside, maybe worse, by the hands of Jupiter and Juno, had given them a new home. One located in another dimension, the one that has another Earth in it. One which is placed in the world of Man. With a magic dome placed around it, it’s away from the struggles that Man’s World seemingly craves.

It was a grand and stunning island the Amazon Warriors found themselves in. A Paradise Island called: Themyscira. There, they can live the rest of their lives content and not always seek warfare.

The teachings of Gaea had proven them useful as now they can relax and mitigate their once carnivorous temper. They were even able to breed and bring new young life to Themyscira thanks to an island filled with Roman Soldiers, who were more than accepting to the warriors.

There they brought girls that would become vigorous and energetic women. Whom were helpful for eventual fights featuring what’s left of the Greek army, still loyal to Zeus’ way. Much like him, they were defeated as the Amazon Warriors stood supreme.

And thanks to Gaia, the Amazons didn’t need men to breed new life. With the blessing from their Goddess, an Amazon would be allowed to create a baby from clay and with Gaia, the baby would be given life.

With more life coming to Themyscira, divisions would form up. Themyscira is run by the Sisters and Leaders of the Amazon. However, Hippolyta was seen by many as the Real Leader. It was she who slayed the Strix Monster. Who calmed down the tribe of Faun’s. And was invited to many Roman Feasts and Festivals.

With this, each sister would take up a group of Amazons and leave Themyscira. Forming their own island and tribe of Amazons. There came Bana Mighdall, Amazonia and Marstonia. With her sisters gone, Hippolyta felt a hole in heart. One which she wondered would be filled.

DECADES LATER- THEMYSCIRA CASTLE

It all begins with the pale crescent moon, as it shines what little it can above the island of Themyscira. In a beautiful castle, one little girl lays in her bed, being tucked in by her Queen, by her mother.

“But mother, I am not yet sleepy”

“Yes you are, child. Your eyes were barely up when Phillipus strung the Sambuca. You are in need of rest”

“Can I be handed a story before my eyes slumber?”

“One was given to you last night”

“Pleeeeeaaaaseee, mother” her eyes glow bright as the sun in the morning.

Hippolyta cannot refuse “Fine, Diana. Next time I will play the Queen card, but I give you a story for this moment. It was one of the greatest days of my life”

“Was it the time you went to Tartatus and aided them in the defeat of the Giant Crocotta army?!”

“Ha! No, Diana. It was the day you came to our world”

“Wow!” Diana never knew she wanted to learn the story of the time she was conceived, but she was curious. Hippolyta herself smiled. It was as if it was yesterday.

DECADES PAST

Despite all her accomplishment, the leaving of her sisters hurt the now only Queen of Themyscira. Hippolyta felt some emptiness in her life. And sometimes, the bringing of new life can mend it.

She hadn’t brought a child of her own to Themyscira and wanted to rectify that. One breezy and dark night, she goes to the sands of the beach. She takes one deep breath as what she feels is the biggest decision of her life is occurring at this moment. She kneels down, fashioning a baby out of clay and raises the clay up as she prays to her Gods.

Diana, the one that paved the way for Amazon life, Minerva, Goddess of Wisdom, Venus, Goddess of Love, Ceres, Goddess of Agricultural and Power of the Earth, Vesta, the virgin Goddess of the hearth, home, and family and even Mercury joined in, the God of Speed and Flight. All of them heard the prayer. They each smiled at one another as the time has come. They reached their hands out, giving an essence of their power to the soon to be born child.

TOOOOOOOOM

A great rush of energy descends down on the island and strikes the clay figure and yet despite that collision, Hippolyta is rather startled to see the baby shaped clay begin to glow. Eventually, she beams with joy as her prayer was heard and answered. As if the moment wasn’t surreal already, Gaea herself shows up. Her gigantic presence sends shiver to Hippolyta’s body, but her presence is of acceptance.

“The first child in years for Paradise Island. Such a sensational event right here, my child” Hippolyta smiles to her Goddess “At a later stage in her life, may she be given the resourcefulness of Diana, wisdom of Minerva, love of Venus, power of Ceres, warmth of Vesta and speed and flight of Mercury! By my name, Hippolyta, I grant your child life!”

The heavens themselves begin to light up. The sounds of lightning begin to flare up in the Queen’s ears, as she can’t even hear herself think. All that glow up in the clouds begin to form in one singular location and thunderbolt strikes the beach.

KRRRAAAAKKKAAAABOOOOOMMMM

Hippolyta had her eyes closed due to how blunt the impact was to her baby. As the smoke clears, she opens her eyes and sees flesh forming around the baby. The baby acts like any baby would after coming out of the womb, and Hippolyta acts like any mother would. She begins to act as any mother would at such a moment, with happy tears. She kisses her baby and gets back up as rain pours around them both.

“In honor of one of the Goddesses that brought the sacred object of life to the Amazons, my daughter, you will be known as: DIANA, Princess of Themyscira!”

The effervescent Queen of the Amazons lifts her child up at this glorious moment. Even as rain pours, it’s the joyful tears from Hippolyta that engulfs her. She tickles her child and even the baby makes her first noises. Ones of cheerfulness and contentment.

Gaea smiles as she has never seen Hippolyta so happy. Even the Gods of Rome that helped bring Diana to this world can’t help but feel content. The goddess Diana who always attempts to stay stern and reserved is amazed, gleeful over such a sacred event.

DECADES LATER-CASTLE OF THEMYSCIRA

“What a glorious story, mother. How come none of our sisters told me of this?”

“Because I warned them not to. I wanted to be the one to narrate this ostentatious chronicle. Now can your person lay a slumber?”

“Yes, mother”

Hippoyta kisses her baby girl on the forehead and blows out the candle for Diana to doze away to the land of dreams.

Over the succeeding years of Diana’s life, Hippolyta and her sisters taught the young Diana their ways as she grew up. At such a young age, the best scholars on the island taught her the history of their gods and her kind. The best fighters, Diana’s own Aunts, teaching her the ways of combat. By 9, Diana was almost an equal to Philippus, Hessia and Mala and paradoxically her aunts.

One day in practice, Diana was close to beating Antiope, nailing her on the floor and aiming her sword at her. Melanippe and Penthesilea watched on in complete shock.

“Great Pluto!” comments Melanippe

Diana sees her aunt’s comment and looks over to see their surprised face “You hear that, fierce Antiope, a child proved to be your better. Perhaps you should take a set of decades to improve”

“Heh!” snickers Antiope. She hooks her legs around Diana’s left foot and twists to make the smaller fighter fall. Diana attempts to get back up by Antiope has already rose up and aimed her sword at Diana.

“I yield” said the disappointed Diana

Penthesilea springs up from her seat to mock her sister, Antiope “Could age be crawling at you, sister? You are rather more weary of your surroundings”

“Most riotous, Penthesilea” comments Antiope “The child was lucky”

Diana interrupts, pointing her sword at her aunts who look at her rather bizarre.

“Not the phenomenon of luck, I am getting better! Very soon, you three 3 will yield!” very eager Diana was

Her aunts chuckle at her bravado “We look forward to it” comments Melanippe

Diana carefully places her sword on her hilt “My excellencies, where is my mother? I do wish she was here to see me almost gain victory”

“She’s out there in Man’s World again” says Penthesilea

“From what mother has told me, Man’s World seems a slight hinge of intriguing. It would enjoyable to visit there”

Each of her aunts look at the child with the expression of flummox, as they don’t exactly want Diana to be in Man’s World.

“I do not think that is a very good idea, Diana” Pentheselia spoke up “I do not even know why she continues to bother with them. Their attention is most unneeded”

“I must say- “before Antiope can say anything else, a couple of Amazon warriors approach the royalty of Paradise Island.

“My mistresses, Queen Hippolyta has returned, and she look as though to be unpleased.”

The Queen’s sisters are a bit confused by that, so is Diana. The Amazons crowd over their Queen, who is oh so miffed.

“Those fools! Those absentminded buffoons!” Hippolyta paces around the beach as her sisters look on “The Justice Society protected them for years. Superheroes protected them for decades. Yet they ban them. Throwing them away like leaches. And those “heroes” accept it. They do not fight, they do not take their stance. They just accept it like mindless derelicts!”

She forms a fist on both her hands as she grits her teeth. Antiope walks to her sister to attempt calm her down, but the Queen speaks once more. “It is over”

“What is over?” asks Mala

“Man’s World had one more chance and they failed. They do not warrant mine and anyone of Themyscira’s attentiveness. If their governments do not want protection from the correct path, they shall not have it when their worst time comes afoot.”

Murmurs are had with the women. Some surprised, and some are accepting, such as with Mala and Hippolyta’s sisters and agree with her decision, as they nod, even smiling over hearing this revelation.
Diana seems to be disappointed by this event. She tries to speak up, but her mother strides out the beach. As more Amazons leave, Diana looks out in the distance, the clear sky and water, with dismay. She wanted to see what else the Earth brought. That’s now been put down.

1 YEAR LATER-THEMYSCIRA CASTLE

Diana roams around in the empty throne room of her mother. She walks bored, not knowing what to do for the day. She stops when she sees Silver Mirror, forged by Vulcan, God of Fire and Metalwork. The object that has kept the Amazon’s sealed away from humanity for many decades. She takes a seat at the floor, staring at the distance of water and sky, with nothing happening.

After a stretch of time looking at the same image, Diana gets up to leave the room. However, before she takes another step, she hears quite the peculiar noise. She turns back to the mirror, gets in closer as a strange image closes in. She doesn’t know what it is, but it’s a plane. The people inside panic, as the engines have burst. They cling to their seatbelts and seats, as to them, there’s nothing in the ocean. It’s just water, and their doom.

On the outside of the palace, Hippolyta and Antiope watch in enjoyment as Mala has a training session with Penthesilea. Penthesilea is close to beating the short haired warrior, but the battle is stopped as they see a plane approaching their island.

“What in the name of Gaia?” asks a fuddled Hippolyta

Back on the throne room, Diana sees it getting closer. The wings have caught fire and their descending is a rocky one.

“There are people inside there!” exclaims Diana “They do not we’re here! They…they are going to die. I…I cannot allow that!”

Without much thought, she punches the Silver Mirror, giving away their presence to the people on the plane. The pilot is startled to see an island just conjure up in front of him.

“How did that get there?!” the pilot questions in his panicked state. He cannot question any longer. He knows he must land this plane. He aims his plane to land on the beach of Themyscira, hoping their safety is secured.

The Amazons seem to notice the plane going the direction of their island, confused by it. Hippolyta realizes what caused the plane to go their home. She dashes to her palace, wanting answers. She stops as Diana is running towards her, stopping as well.

“Daughter, did you see anyone in the Throne Room?”

“I was there, mother”

Hippolyta is starting to realize what caused their domain to be revealed “Did you give away our location?”

“The large device was damaged. It seemed as if people were inside. What if they died?”

“You have no idea what you have done!” she raises her voice, worrying Diana

Before she can ground her, the sound of a crash is heard.

KKKKRRRRRRAAAASSSSHHHHH

Hippolyta glares at her child, then leaves her to go the crash site. The Amazons swarm around the beach to see the crashed plane. 3 Amazon warriors enter the plane, looking for survivors.

Hippolyta arrives, curious at what occurred. Antiope walks to the plane, asking her sisters if there’s anyone there. All the 3 women see are dead bodies, anguish covering over them at the loss of life.

COUGH COUGH

A cough is belched out, scaring the warrior women at such a sudden event. They walk to the one person alive; a fellow woman. Scars and blood cover her body, one eye swollen and the other one open.

“You are going to be okay, sister” one warrior tells her calmly

The injured woman passes out, worrying the three. As the Queen of the Amazons walks to the plane, her warriors walk out with the scarred lady. One of her guards approaches her.

“What shall we do, my Queen”

“What does it look like? We help a fellow sister. Grab a stretcher and take her to our healers now.”

The act is done, the Amazons tend to the gravely injured woman from man’s world. Others clear away the dead bodies inside.

Diana goes to the crash site, as she wanted to know if the plane landed safely. She sees the sight herself, seeing all of its color in grey and ash. Bits and pieces still falling. The curious child observes the plane, never seeing one before in her life.

Her mother told her about this contraption, including ranting about one particular time when she rode with some men that irritated her called “Ted Grant and Carter Hall”. The “Alan Scott” man she was told was nice.

She glances down to the corpses, horrified to see such a sight. Then she’s literally shaken as she’s turned to the direction to her Aunt Antiope.

“My child, what are you doing here? Go back to the palace!” Antiope says, not wanting her niece to see these fallen people.

TUG

A hand touches her leg and she yells at the sudden event, turning around quickly to see who’s touching her.

“help”

She sees a bloodied boy, scars and blood cover his face and body. He reaches his arm up to the frightened princess of the Amazons.

“help”

He passes out. Several Amazons go to the boy, as Diana looks on petrified. What has she brought to this island?

Chapter Text

After fighting for their Gods for many years, The Amazons were given their own island and paradise. Themyscira was meant to be a homeland that was absent from the discord and putrid acts of Man’s World. But Diana had given their location away to a pilot, as a plane that was going to crash. Only two people survived: A little boy and his mother. The Amazons tended to their injuries, with their healers making sure they two are kept alive.

THE HUT

Hippolyta looked over the two of them with her arms behind her back. One of the healers, who was dwarfed by Hippolyta, due to her immense size, went to her to give her advice.

“My Queen, may I suggest healing the boy first? That way we can be rid of the boy, seeing as how men are not allowed to be on this sacred island. Then we can devote more time to heal a fellow sister? She is already stable”

The Queen gave it some thought, deciding quickly “Permitted”

The healer and her helpers go over to the boy to give him as much of their healing ray to cure him. It glows over him, his scars vanishing away. Leaving him as if they never existed. Hippolyta leaves her aides to tend to other business. Probably having to do with her daughter.

Speaking of Diana, she hides from her mother, peeping behind the bushes as she leaves the hut. She turns to the healers as they are also leaving. With the coast cleared, the young princess enters the healing chambers, seeing the blonde older woman and boy still unconscious. She looks at the woman for only a few seconds, yet she surveys the boy. Practically studying him.

“I’ve never seen a man before. Or as they call you, a boy. I do not process this, isn’t a boy just a man except even more weaker, smaller, fragile-“

COUGH

She’s startled a little as the boy blurts out a cough. He has now awakened from his injuries. His eyes slowly opening up, he can’t make anything out just yet. Diana walks to him, seeing to that he wakes. The boy can now see, HE CAN SEE, and the first thing he sees is not Diana, but…

“Angel” he says weakly

He sits up to get a better view of Diana.

“Hello, weak man boy” she waves at him

“Hi?” he’s quite confused

“Welcome to Themyscira”

“Them-what?” he understandably doesn’t understand the name

“Themyscira”

“I…can’t understand it”

“Themyscira!”

“Saying it over and over again won’t make me understand it!”

“You will someday. I’m Diana” she happily says

“I-I’m…Steve” He lifts up his blanket to see he has nothing underneath “YIPE” He’s quite embarrassed as there’s a girl next to him. Also it’s cold here.

“What is wrong?” says a confused Diana

“I don’t have my pants, or underwear, or anything! And it’s sorta cold here!”

“You do look underwhelming” she gazes at him, impressed she is not “I will find the best pair of clothing that you can wear. So that I may be fortunate in not seeing your tiny siren”

“It’s-it’s not that tiny!” he defends himself

“Sure” she rolls her eyes “I assure you the clothing in Paradise Island will be of your best interests. You will look amazing”

“If you say so. And thanks”

He’s still hazy over all this, but he starts to feel a tiny bit welcoming to the very welcoming Diana. Even if she did somewhat insult him. However, that is disrupted by his thoughts about the crash. How the engines broke. The screaming of the people. The panic that surrounded everyone. His mom who held him tight.

“My mom! The plane! Wh-what happened!”

Diana pivots over to Steve just as she was walking away “The device of Man’s World, that is being cleaned up by my sisters-”

He interrupts her “What about my mom? The people there?”

Diana is now nervous to speak as his voice has been raised and it sounds angry, yet still does. “They-they did not make it. Only you and a female survived”

“Was it my mom?!” he fidgets his arms

“We have her close to you-“

Steve hastily gets out of bed, using his blanket to cover himself. He plants himself on the ground, not yet over from the effects of the crash. Steve paces to the bed near him. He sees the body; his eyes open bright. Diana worryingly gets close to him, feeling as though he might need company.

“Mom!”

He hugs her, even if she is still passed out. The young lad is happy to see his mother survived, but as soon as he observes her body, he’s freaked out as disfigurement still cover her entire body. Diana sees the pain going through him. Wanting to give him some level of comfort given the grisly condition his mother is in.

PALACE OF THEMYSCIRA

Queen Hippolyta marches around the halls of this resplendent place. It’s empty with only her inside, allowing to think properly. Her daughter has allowed Man’s World to enter, which breaks the law of Themyscira. She must act on this quickly, before the other Amazons do. Before THEY act on it.

FWOM

The doors that guard this palace are opened in a flash. The wind blows over Hippolyta, almost sweeping her off her feet and causing her to fall on her head. The wind hits her eyes, but she’s resistant enough to open them to at least see what’s causing this sudden interruption.

The clear winds, to her bafflement, begin to swell up in a shade of grey. The tinge of it once more grows, almost blinding her. Hippolyta is consumed by it, taking her in whatever destination it has.

To Hippolyta’s relief, the wind blows over, no longer annoying her. But to her torment, THEY have found about the plane crash. Around the Queen of Themyscira, it’s the Gods she serves.

“The Gods of Rome!” she exclaims in astonishment

Mercury, Mars, Venus, Apollo, Diana, Hercules, Minerva, Ceres, Vulcan, Vesta, Neptune, Juno and mightiest of all stands Jupiter, God of Gods! Each of their bodies glow as bright as a solar flare, but it’s their power that’s truly magnifying.

They encircle her, assuring her no way of escape. Hippolyta knows how indomitable each of them are. And to her…she doesn’t care. If they want a battle, she’ll gladly give them one.

“Hippolyta of The Amazons!” Jupiter’s voice blasts through the Queen’s ears “We have learned of what befell Amazon Island. We all know of the rules for the land of which you rule and who let this little occurrence result.”

“My Lord, it was an accident on my daughters part-“

“It does not change the fact that the accident still came about”

“I will reprimand her as soon as I can”

“And what of the woman and the boy?” asks Juno “Their arrival should be paid…in blood!”

Mercury, Hercules, Vulcan, Mars, Ceres and Vesta react to that demand with surprise. Neptune, Apollo, Venus, Minerva and even Diana, the Goddess who Hippolyta named her daughter after, either smirk and nod in agreement.

“Please my King and Queen, we are not savages. I will not slay two people that have not harmed my island or my sisters. I will merely be rid of them. That will be all”

“You are warrior, Hippolyta!” speaks up the Goddess Diana “A warrior takes action and that is what you were made for. And you agreed that the action if ever the time that Man’s World came over to any of the islands the Amazons inhabit would not be taken lightly”

Hippolyta isn’t one to be talked down, even by her Gods. She wants to truly stand up to them, but even their might is something she needs not dwell with now. She must remain calm “The Amazons are also peacekeepers, your majesty. I intend for the situation to be handed in an adequate manner. If you allow me, I would like to handle this matter”

Jupiter groans “Very well, but be ready for what may come, “child””

Once more the wind returns and it hits the Queen. Once more it leaves, this time dropping her back to her Palace.

THE HUT

The young Steve Trevor has not left his mother’s side, and Diana has watched every second of it. She quietly speaks up as not disturb him gravely “My people are doing the best we can. We will stop at nothing for your mother to wake up”

Steve now pivots to Diana “This will make her feel better?” looking at the healing ray hovering over her body

“It worked wonderfully with you. I am sure your mother will feel the same” Diana also wants to tell him that it might take more for her to recover. She had it worse, with her skin almost gone.

Steve holds his mother’s hand “Thank you…” he wipes away some tears “Diana”

Diana walks to him, rubbing his shoulder for comfort.

“I can still use some clothes. I don’t like holding this blanket”

“Of course-“

“DIANA”

The children turn around, for the sound of that voice commands attention. It’s Hippolyta, looking not too pleased.

“First you allow Man’s World to enter, and now you talk to one of them?”

Steve is surprised to learn that Diana is the one that saved him and his mom, looking at her amazed and even more appreciating to her. The Queen marches to her daughter, grabbing her by the shoulder to get her away from Steve.

“Let her go, jerkface!” he shouts at the Queen

Hippolyta now turns to Steve for his well-crafted insult. He looks at her with much contempt, taking a stand for her abrasive behavior.

“If-if she’s the one that helped my mom and me, and tried to save the people on the plane, then-then she’s a hero, and you should be thanking her!”

Hippolyta scowls at the little blonde boy, causing him to back away a bit, to almost fall, fearful at the tall angry Queen. Hippolyta lets go of her pressure on her frightened daughter. Without looking at her, she speaks.

“Thank you, my daughter, for helping a boy and his mother. However, I do not want you to have conversation with this boy, thus leave.”

Diana stammers trying to get some words out, to defend herself, but Hippolyta wants none of it.

“NOW”

Diana looks over to Steve, who is also afraid and shaking. The little girl has no other option than to run away. Steve lets out a somber gasp, sad to see Diana cower over her mother. It’s not he can blame her now, as every second Steve’s fear of Hippolyta grows. Hippolyta trudges to Steve, now grabbing him by his shoulder and forcing him to go to her direction as she walks.

“LET GO. LET GO” he exclaims

“Keep the blanket on with you. Not one woman here wants to see your siren”

“What is with the chicks here and sirens?!”

Hippolyta meets up with Mala and Phillipus, giving them orders to take Steve away from Paradise Island. Behind the bushes, Diana watches all this as the boy is protesting Hippolyta’s demands. He tries to run away, but Hippolyta’s grip on him is too strong. Now he’s grabbed by Mala and escape is futile.

Minutes later, Mala and Phillipus are walking Steve for the exit of Themyscira. He is to go to a small boat and leave this island. Never to return.

“I’m not leaving without my mom!” he shouts to the warriors

“Yes, little boy, we heard you, and we do not care. Be silent” says the short blonde-haired Mala spoke as she continues to walk

Suddenly, Steve trips on a rock, falling face first to the floor. He groans at the pain of it, yet Mala is unfazed. Picking him up with one hand, putting him back on his two feet. She pushes him further to continue their destination, including berating him.

“Stop your impersonation of the vehicle and seize your falling”

The more level headed Phillipus calls out her sister “Mala, the boy almost lost his mother. Could you please be more compassionate”?

“He is a man and an outsider. He is lucky we haven’t slayed him. That is what Hippolyta should have ordered us to do”

“We are not killers, Mala!”

“But his kind are. He will no doubt spread our location to his people”

“You’re right!” the women look to the boy as he glares at them “I’m gonna tell how much you ladies suck and how you’re keeping my mom here and won’t even let me see her!”

Unamused and having enough of his whimpering voice, Mala pulls out her sword, now terrifying the boy.

“See vigorous Phillipus, man cannot be trusted. He is to be stopped”

“Blast it Mala, what is the matter with you? He cannot even defend himself!” Phillipus steps in front of Mala “Slaying someone at a whim was never your first option before”

The two women stare at each other with burning flame. Steve watches this stare down, worried for what may come. He backs away to a tree, soon as he touches it, a hand pops out behind a shrub, grabbing him by his hair, pulling him towards it. His yelp catches the attention of the two Amazon warriors, dumbfounded at the sudden event.

The two women run to where Steve might have been taken. They look around but see no one. Mala looks down to see signs of footprints, so she and Phillipus race to where it might lead to.

What it won’t lead to is a giant tree, as up above, Steve has his mouth covered. He’s kept long enough for the two women to leave the sight. The grip he had on his mouth is let go and he tilts his head slightly to see it was Diana that helped him.

“You? Dinah?”

“It’s Diana”

“Whatever, you helped me?”

“Yes”

“Why?”

“You care for your mother and do not wish to leave her side. I understand such an occurrence. I would never want to leave my mother’s side if a horrible circumstance were to happen. Also, Mala was going to strike you down. Other Amazons would have agreed with her simply for your mere existence. That is not the Amazon way.”

She puts her hand back on Steve, as the princess heard some rustling away. After 2 more minutes of waiting, it seems as though they can calmy get off of the tree. Diana calmy jumps out of the branch she sat on and makes it to the ground without much of a hitch.

“AAAAAHHHHHHH-” PLAM

Steve falls on the ground, moaning at his ever-continuing pain.

“I think the leaves and pebbles cushioned my fall” he feebly comments

15 minutes later, Steve sits down on the grass; all of this is happening too fast. He tries to gather this all of this up. How could things have gotten so bad? Diana sits next to him.

“I’m sorry if I’m getting you in trouble” says Steve “Your mom is gonna be angry. She’s like super scary. And I thought my mom was scary”

“My mother can be scary, yes. But maybe she will understand someday. You may have seen her wrathful side but she is a wise and noble Amazon and tremendous mother. In the meantime, I shall keep you safe, dear weak man boy”

He’s confused, and annoyed of being called weak

“Steve Trevor, you shall be my secret boy!” she says with poise and integrity

“…what?”

What will these two get themselves into now, he wonders. An hour goes by, and the children have arrived at a wide and desolated cave. Diana is still up and atom, while Steve looks like he’s about to fall to the floor as sweat pours out of him and his blanket.

“Behold Steve Trevor, your new home!”

She presents to him with gusto, but he’s not as receptive, wiping the sweat off his forehead.

“I can’t live there!”

“Why not? I slept there for days at one point. It worked well for Training”

“Good for you, but it looks so dark, creepy, filthy, beasts could be inside and did I mention creepy?”

“Worry not, Steve. The caves in Themyscira are not what you think. They are congenial and warm. Also consider that by now, you now have multiple warriors waiting to catch and dismember you. Hiding and living in this lovely cave will be of help”

“They wanna dismember me?!” he bits his nails

“Most likely, I have not seen a dismemberment yet. Are they truly a gravely sight as my sisters talk about?”

“Dismemberment is messed up, Diana! They’re messed up!”

“I shall take that into account”

“And they wanna kill me?”

“Most likely. But worry not, I shall protect you. I will bring you food, better attire instead of the disheveled and slovenly wet blanket you are dressed with”

Steve looks at his getting gross blanket “Excuse me, Princess, but I was in a plane crash! Sorry I don’t have a suit like James Bond!”

“Who is this “James Bond”?”

Steve sighs “I’ll tell you later” He takes a few steps towards the cave, still worried, with the unknown in front of him “Diana…I’m afraid”

“This again, you will not be eaten in there”

“It’s not that-although that doesn’t help. It’s the outside. Nobody knows I’m alive. I have friends out there. My dad, by God my dad!” he holds his head God knows what’s going in his head “Everyone has to be worried sick!”

Diana looks at the boy with heartache, she may be a little girl, but she sympathizes with him. Understanding his pain. It’s what she’s been taught and she knows she must be a warm hand for him to grieve.

“I truly am sorry, Steve Trevor. Despite what occurred, i could still get you out of Themyscira.”

“Much as I would like that, I can’t leave my mom. I wanna be there for her and yet I can’t”

Steve lays his eyes down in grief, grief for his mother and the uncertainty of so many things, Diana’s feeling of sadness for Steve now washes away, as she grabs his head with her two hands and makes him look at her.

“Then at any time I am not with you or my fellow sisters, I will watch over her. Every hour, minute and second of time, I will make sure she is nurtured and brought to her healthiest. I shall even make sure our healers create new potions and medicine for your mother and for the beyond. That is what I will do, so that you and your mother may return to Man’s World, as its best people.”

Steve was creeped out by Diana’s sudden grabbing of him, but the more she went on, the words hit him in the best way. For the first time since arriving, he’s felt…warm.

“I can’t go back there. Not now. But Diana…” she waits for his word “Thank you, for the…” he tries to think of the right word to say “Assurance! Thank you for the assurance. I know I just met you, but you’re pretty awesome”

“What is awesome?”

“It means good, great, excellent, you’re…wonderful”

Steve says that last part with the biggest smile he’s put on since he crash landed in the island. Diana blushes and turns away from him to hide it.

“You’re wonderful too, Steve Trevor”

Steve strolls to her “Just call me Steve”

“Okay Steve Trevor”

The two kids smile at each other, one thankful for her help, and the other for being great company for her. The sun shines for both kids as they enjoy their presence, forgetting the complications that will soon come.

“I could really use some clothes” Steve breaks the mood

“Right. I shall return with proper garments!” Diana skedaddles away

THE GARDENS

Hippolyta attends to her horse, feeding it some crumbs. She hears some footsteps behind her. She turns around to see a hooded female walking towards her, slowly with point.

“What is it, wise Penelope?”

The Oracle of Themyscira grows a smile, one with a tinge of excitement. This causes Hippolyta to be on the defensive.

“This does not mean anything. The boy and his mother that survived do not mean that change will be coming.”

“Oh my Queen-”

“Man’s World does not want change, even if a great evil will befall on them. That is it, Penelope”

The Oracle sighs in mortification, as Hippolyta ignores what will come. Change is coming, and it won’t be pretty or easy.

Chapter Text

1 YEAR LATER-THE HEALING HUT

Diana is watching over Beth Trevor while she still rests. She hasn't woken up, but the Amazons of Themyscira still are making sure she makes a recovery. Diana doesn't know how long she's spent here, it might have been hours. She never kept track of time. Nevertheless, she's here to see any update on Beth.

And update there seem to be. Beth's face seems to be improving. It originally looked as bad as the fires of the eternal flame, but now, she's looking like her old self and Diana was more than happy to see the improvement.

HOURS LATER

Diana joyfully runs throughout the forest of her island. Not feeling a thing when the vines and leaves hit her as she sprints. Why would it hurt her? She has someplace to be! She visits Steve in the secret hideout, the cave from before. A…

WONDER CAVE

if you will, sadly there’s no bats or a certain Bat there. Steve eats his fish from a stick, with the little bonfire he made cooking his meal and warming him. He wears the attire of the Amazon, though it is still odd for him even a year later.

“Hello Steve!”

“Hey Angel” he warmly greets her "How's my mom?"

"Doing good. Her face is now as radiant as the fields of Ceres. How are you?"

“Cooking fish. I didn’t think I would get to a point where I head to cook one, yet here we are”

Diana looks down to see 2 other fishes there being roasted, with sticks at them “I see you made more than one, and you made one for me?”

She’s delighted that he thought of her. Steve on the other hand is twitching his eye in displeasure, as he wanted all of them. It’s not like he has much to eat most of the time. However, Diana is her friend (and can break him in half), so with a gritted smile, he passes one to her, which she happily eats.

He speaks up now as she chows down “So Angel, when am I gonna learn some Amazon fighting?”

"Hmm?"

"I haven't had any classes for so long so maybe teach me some moves?"

“I believe you fancy to learn the ways of combat of Themyscira and therefore, the Gods?”

She bites down her fish and he’s left flummoxed “Yeeeaaaahhh. It gets boring down here, I almost have nothing to do here when you’re gone! I have all these games, and once again, thank you for the football you made for me.”

“Found the best and most massive Boar to make the crafting” she sounds so proud of herself “If it is more you desire, mayhap you want a cub to raise as your own, as you had done with your canine in your home?” she takes another bite on her fish

“The least-actually that doesn’t sound too bad. I want a cub-” he stops his talking to shake his head to get back to what’s really important “The least I can do is practice to be an American Bruce Lee, doing all meditation and stuff as I concentrate or whatever.”

“Who is Bruce Lee?”

“Recently died…but still awesome.” He gets a few feet close to her, standing up “I just…wanna learn”

“Well then…” she stands up “Not only are you my secret boy" she stands up with pride "You are my student!”

Steve mouths a yes. He can now be a fighter! For him, he’s excited. For Diana, she grows a sinister grin.

“Training starts now!”

“Wait what?” His jovial expression fades

“First lesson is…” She jumps in the air. “DODGE”.

She kicks him straight in the stomach. He falls and holds his gut, not trying to cry due to it hurting a lot. Diana is left disappointed at him, for his weak defense.

“You have a lot to learn, Steven Trevor”

ONE WEEK LATER-THE RAINFORREST

Diana and Steve are six feet apart. They take their stance, examining what the other will do. Steve rushes first, although Diana simply takes one step and palm strikes him right in the face. He kicks the ground as he squirms to the pain, Diana shakes her in disapproval.

“You have a lot to learn, Steven Trevor”

ONE WEEK LATER

Once more Steve rushes, yet this time, he ninja rolls to the left the moment it looked as though he was going to strike her, as if to psyche her out. After that, he now attempted to catch her, but she merely gave him a spin kick right in his mid-section. He drops to the ground, holding his stomach and his shame.

“You have a lot to learn, Steven Trevor”

2 WEEKS LATER

The stances are taken, once more Steve rushes. Diana is ready to palm strike him; however, he swipes away her blow with his left hand. He successfully elbows her in the forehead. He attempts to sweep her legs, but she jumps, avoiding it.

Steve tries to get back up to regain ground, but it’s too late as she kicks him right up top of the jaw and forearm smashes him. The blonde boy moans for the pain of his opponents strike. Diana looks down on him, smiling.

“You are learning, Steven Trevor”

His hand may shake, but he gives a weak thumbs up before it falls on his face

2 MONTHS LATER- THE WATERFALLS

Back to the beautiful waterfalls of Paradise Island, both kids are exchanging strikes, blocking each strike. They pleasantly grin at each other, they’re seemingly on equal ground finally.

Diana is ready to punch him square in the face as she swings at him. Steve is fast enough to grab the blow, hip tossing her to the ground. Her grin is gone, now she’s bamboozled by his improvement. Steve triumphantly stands before her, bending down to extend his hand.

“A man must always help the defeated little girl. Right, Angel?”

Diana raises her hand, grabbing Steve’s. After that, she smirks, elevating her legs to grab his shoulder. She rolls him to the ground, locking him in an armbar. Instantly does Steve tap out.

“I give up! I don’t want a broken hand! If I learned anything from Chris Jericho, it's that armbar's are no joke!”

“Say uncle, Steven”

“Uncle!”

She chortles, letting him go. They’re face to face; Steve is the first one to bow “You’re still the better one, Angel”

Diana bows “You fought well, student. Still, you can’t take me down”

“You’re getting cockier every day, Diana”

“Beat me and I will stop it with the cockiness. Now, how about you tell me more of these movies. I enjoyed the Shawshank and the Forest Gump. What of the new one?” Diana says this as she fixes her hair

“This one is a personal favorite mine” big smile on Steve

THE WONDER CAVE

Steve does his one man play on the Arnold Stallone classic: Rambonator! “So then Rambonator goes-“

Steve imitates gunshots, both the shots and the sound. Diana has her arms crossed, not being entertained by the story as her face is stern.

“And now-“

“Enough!” The Amazon girl interrupts, standing up and waiving her arms. “This story is excessively pedantic. I do not feel like I am making a connection with these characters.”

“You will!” he defends these flicks “Especially in the sequel!”

“They did not hold my attention. They shall have it no longer. No more with schlock. It is as mindless as the carnivorous beasts that the Gods defeated.”

“Come on, Diana! You’re not giving it a chance”

“I did. I dishonor it” She sticks her nose up as he’s appalled “Why couldn’t it have been as brilliant as the Citizen Kane?”

“Oh here we go again!”

“I thought you liked this movie?”

“It’s just okay”

“Okay?”

“But you know so much of the movie!”

“My mom and dad made me watch it a lot. You learn a lot after watching it. I really don’t get it”

“On the contrary, it is beautiful.” She looks up, as if she’s imagining the movie “There’s only one person in the world who’s going to decide what I’m going to do, and that’s me”

“Only one good quote. ONE.”

“Oh, and your action detritus is better?”

Steve gasps at that reply. He has been personally attacked. He turns around to walk to a stone, sitting on it as he crosses his arms in dismay. Diana follows suit. Get on the internet and they’ll fit right in.

Half an hour passes by, and the two still haven’t spoken a word to each other. Occasionally Diana will look over and Steve will stick his tongue out. Bitter as they cannot agree in their opinions. Tired of this tension, wanting to be friends again after such a battle, Steve rotates to see Diana.

“Can we stop being angry? It’s getting boring”

Diana twirls to see him “Yes. Shall we throw the ball?”

Steve nods and the two are now outside the cave, throwing the ball around, once more enjoying each other's presence.

Hours flash by, so the night has come. The night, it can be cold, dark and hard to get through, yet it can also bring beautiful scenery, as the stars shine on this particular night. Diana and Steve stare right up as they lay on the ground, using a stack of leaves as pillows. They admire the blinking lights and stars, Diana in particular studies them.

“I haven’t had a chance to…just look up” says Steve

“I always peer out at them whenever I have the chance. Mostly I just play and duel with my friends and family.”

“Even at night?”

“There’s not much to do” the kids chuckle “However, in one night, my friends and I went out with our steeds. I recall being adjacent to this very location, and we admired and discussed what each star could represent…I cannot recollect what we said about the stars, but it might have been dull-witted”

“Don’t say that. I bet it was cute and nice”

Diana perks up at Steve’s response, that he wouldn’t look down on her for merely naming stars. Now, Diana sits up as she sees a particular star in movement. It beams in light blue wonderment.

“It is so…beautiful” her eyes sparkle as its beauty

Steve sits up as well, ready to drop some facts “That is a shooting star. I think it can grant wishes, but that could be false”

“Come now, Steven. With what you have seen in Paradise Island and the insanity of Man’s World, are wishes truly out of the ordinary?”

Steve scratches his chin trying to come up with a response, but nothing is kicking in, not helped by Diana’s interruption “Steve, the star is leaving, we must make our wish”

“Fine, I hope I become a GI Joseph, wield a kick ass sword and-” instantly, he thought of a better of his wish “…hope my mom makes a good recovery”

Diana speaks up with glee “I would like to venture Man’s World, travel its roads and defeat a Giant!”

Steve is baffled by her wishes. She said with so much conviction and actual believing in the shooting star. But he won’t be a cynic to her face, let her believe the lie. A lie he hopes turns out to be true. Or maybe be the cynic at a later date and shatter her dreams.

“Nothing has happened” says a disappointed Diana and Steve shrugs “Oh well. Perhaps we must wait or make our own dreams come true, and not rely on the star. We are the true makers of our lives!” she throws a fist up

“i…agree” Steve half agrees with her

“The Gods will help us in our journey”

“Well, I’ll let THE God and good ol Jesus help me with my journey”

“You say their name and admire them as much as I with my Gods.”

“Yeah. God in particular can be…complicated. Not so much Jesus, he’s a cool dude. But so are the Roman Gods with what you’ve told me”

“Then let our Gods protect us”

“Then lets” he clears his throat, now wanting to be more serious with his tone “You know Angel, most people who believe in another religion always get in fights and sometimes do horrible things to each other.”

Diana is disgusted by his words “That is repulsive. Truly repulsive. Why must Man always choose the acts of bloodshed to decide what is better?”

“I just there was more compromise”

“Worry not Steve, perchance you can change their ways”

“Diana, I’m just a kid, what can I do?!”

“First, you go from small man to big man. Second, you can lead them, guide them. Temper their rages”

“Well, will you help me? You did say you wanted to venture “Man’s World””

“I did…I did” she looks away from him, looking away in the distance “I love Themyscira, however, I am curious to the places outside of this domain. It seems harrowing, especially with your heroes now banned. Yet I would like to aid them some day. We can help them some day. Show that hatred and differences need not be the solution to every warfare. That peace and love could be the way. That it can unite us and bring us closer than ever.”

Steve took in every word. He wasn’t taking her words seriously, but now, he does truly want to help the world. Him and Diana, helping, doing it together.

“Yeah, you and me, Angel”

She turns to him “Why must you insistently call me ”Angel”? Do I have wings that stand out on the far side of my spine? They are part of your Gods, not mine.” Annoyed she sounds

“No, Diana. It’s just…you seem-you seem so…” It dons on him what to say “Magical! You’re so magical.”

Diana is a tad bit staggered by his words "I am technically imbued with magic, from what my aunt Antiope told me

“No no, not that. You’re making sure my mom is okay. You helped me when you didn’t have to. Even though your people probably want my head and carve out my entrails”

“My sisters do not do that! We are not animals!” she cries out

"But didn't you tell me all the beasts and people they've fought in the past? I've been a lot about them back in my home and they seem kinda dangerous. Remember the one Amazon lady that wanted me dead-"

"They're not violent, Steve! We Amazons are not bloodthirsty animals!"

Steve backs up, already feeling bad over what he said. She looks the other way, not knowing what else to say. She throws herself back first to the floor to look up, flat on her back. Steve follows. Not wanting her to feel uncomfortable, the blonde secret boy sounds off.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean-“

“No, it is I-“

They speak at the same time and stop at the same time.

“I’m sorry-“ says Diana

“I’m sorry-“ says Steve

Once more they stop the other at the same time, but Diana gets the wording out now.

“Let us…keep gazing up at the stars. It is a beautiful night”

“It sure is”

The children smile from ear to ear as they stare across at one another. They both notice the cheeks growing red from the other person. This leads to them looking away from the other, embarrassed now.

Steve now gets the word out “Stars are still nICe” he awkwardly says, with his voice breaking at the end.

“Yes” she pleasantly says

The stars keep on shinning. The graceful and gorgeous lite blue star keep on beaming. The angelic light that keeps on lighting the scenery. To the point that it covers everything.

2 YEARS LATER-WONDER CAVE

At night, Diana was able to sneak out from her room. She goes to travel back to the Wonder Cave, wanting to surprise Steve, on account of her always showing up during the day. Now, she visits at night.

She arrives and…she doesn’t quite understand the sight before her. One the ground, without his blanket on, Steve holds himself, weeping. Tears stream down and eyes swell up. He’s almost hysterical as he cries. He swings himself around, making noises that are inaudible to Diana. The princess quickly runs to Steve to attend to him.

“Steve? Steve!” she grabs him by his shoulders “Steve! It’s me! Diana!” he doesn’t wake up. He just shakes some more “Please, Steve, wake up! Wake up!” she shakes him and once more that doesn’t do the work.

In fact, his cries grow worse “I don’t know what to do! I don’t know!” she clutches onto him. Hugging him as tight as she can. She doesn’t know if this will do anything. Maybe it won’t and she was a fool for believing a hug could do anything.

And yet…Steve’s cries wane. He’s calmer now. No more is he shaking or sobbing “Praise Juno, you are okay!” she cradles his head and rubs the back of it. Hoping that his calm state continues. Some time goes by yet Diana doesn’t care a bit. She will continue to make sure her friend is well.

She gently puts him down and places his blanket over him. She sits Indian style and for the rest of the night, she watches over him. If he cries again, she will be there for him. Any issues arise for him, she’ll be there.

IN THE MORNING

Steve wakes up, peacefully. First time in a while for him. He puts away the blanket on the side and gets up to do some stretches. “Morning’s looking great” he comments.

THEMYSCIRA’S PALACE-DIANA’S ROOM

After a long night of Steve watching, Diana secretly gets back in the room. She’s tired. Incredibly so for not sleeping. Some parts of her hair are standing up and her eyes have bags in them. For all she knows her bags have bags.

“sleeeeeeeep” she drops herself on the bed. No wrapping herself in the blankets. Just body first and off to sleep land.

KNOCK KNOCK

“Princess Diana! Your training begins in 5 minutes! Do make your way to the training zone!”

UUUGGGGGHHHHHHH

LATER THAT NIGHT

Diana goes to check on Steve again. She doesn’t care if she hasn’t slept all day and her training went horribly. She doesn't care if the clouds seem darker than usual which means raining will start soon. Steve’s state last night worried her and she’s there to look after him in case anything happens.

She arrives at the…

WONDER CAVE

And much to her worries, Steve once again twists around the floor. Diana rushes to him and hugs him again. “Maybe this can work again. I shall do it night after night if need be”

Despite her not wanting to wake him up, he slowly wakes up.

“Diana?” one eye lifts up. She waves at him cumbrously trying to cover her worried chuckling “wha-what are you doing-“

“Steve!” she hugs him tight, this time it hurts him. She notices it and let’s go “Steve…what is the matter with you?”

“What matter?” he brushes his head to be more awake

“You were crying. Last night you were weeping and moaning. Almost as if you were suffering”

"What?" he sits up

"You were fidgeting and crying. It horrified me"

“I-I-I” he can’t get any word in. Diana places her arm on his shoulder

“If you cannot speak, I will not pester you with questions”

“NO” he declares “I want to say what I want to say. And this…this has been going on for a while, Diana”

“How long?”

“..." he sighs "Since I got to the island”

She gasps “I did not know! Steve, I am so-“

“It’s fine!” he interrupts “You have to go back home. I understand that. I have no problem with that. It’s just it sometimes gets lonely here without company. And without company…the memories of the crash kick in. The people screaming. My mother holding me!”

Tears grow on his eyes at the mention of his mother “She held me, Diana. Right before the crash. When the plane crashed, she made sure I was protected. She was my shield there. Even if she was gonna die, she wanted to make sure I lived. Why? My mother is one of the best people ever! She tries to help the world! Why help some loser kid who can’t defend himself?!”

“Steve-“

“No! I’m here and she’s with your people and I don’t think she’s ever gonna wake up! It should have been me, Diana! It should have been me!” He places his head in between his knees “Why did God hurt my mom?!”

Diana can’t believe the words coming out of him. She gets close to him and puts down her shoulder around his head. “How can you say those words? Steve, you are incredible!”

“You don’t mean it”

“Yes I do. You remained on an island, not wanting to be away from your mother. With the only way you can ever leave is if she’s by your side. You’ve adapted as well as any boy your age would during these circumstances. You treat…you treat me like no other person has during my life”

Steve looks up to Diana, perplexed by her comments “I’ve always been either royalty to people or a weak girl who needs to improve her skills. I love my people, but to a few, I am just a friend. Mostly, I am seen as either Princess or a warrior"

She helps him up, holding his hands "To you, I am…human. You treat me like anyone should to another person. No matter the hierarchy. You think you are some loser? You are a warrior! A great warrior! To me, I see you as Princess, warrior AND friend”

“Heh!” he chuckles, wiping away a tear. For the first time on the island, he feels a sense of clarity, and it couldn’t have come better than being next to such a great person “Princess? Really? Can’t I be a prince?”

“NO! You are a princess! Princess Trevor!” she squeezes him, giving him the mightiest of hugs.

The two kids laugh and fall to their backs. The drops of the rain now surround their headquarters as they’ve stopped talking.

“You should get back to the palace”

“No. At least for tonight, I will stay here!”

“But Angel, the Amazons are gonna notice”

“Let them notice. I will tell them I went boar hunting. It is my #1 excuse for when I am gone”

Steve blushes over his friend wanting to spend the night with him. He couldn’t be more grateful. Realizing his blushing, he rests his hands over his face hoping Diana doesn’t notice. She doesn’t. She just stares at the cave ceiling.

“Thank you, Diana. I don’t think I say that enough. Thank you. Just…” another tear he grows. This one, a happy one “Thank you”

At peace, the blonde boy rests. The best sleep he’s had in years. Diana is mostly used to sleeping on beds, but being next to a Tartarus of a guy, this too is a great sleep for her. But before she drifts away, she remembers Steve’s heart wrenching cry from before. About how he feels lonely. She can’t be around him forever. Steve needs someone outside of her. And she knows who.

IN THE MORNING

Steve wakes up, and immediately he turns to see if Diana is there next to him. She is not. “Angel?” he asks

He steps out of the cave and is ready to go looking for Diana. About a few seconds out, Diana returns. And she’s returned with the most precious of beholding’s in her arms.

“Steven Trevor, say hello to this adorable little cub” she approaches her secret boy

Steve approaches and gently pets the head “Who’s this delightful gal?”

“It is a boy!”

“A boy now, eh? Just what to call you?”

Steve picks up the cub and the cub shows his love by licking his cheeks. It may grow up to be a scary lion, but now, the little guy is sweet and showing some fondness to Diana and Steve.

1 YEAR LATER

Steve is on the outside of the cave, doing pushups "Yeah! Push ups!" he encourages himself "Because it’s tough and what else is a small man supposed to do on an island full of beautiful warrior women who don’t even know I'm here...yeah!"

As he’s one pushup away for #20, he feels his hair being touched. Freaked out and confused, he looks to see what could be touching him. It turns out to be a tiny cub.

“Mr. Christopher Waggoner! Now what did I say about hair licking?”

He sarcastically reprimands him. He stands up and his pet and friend starts to run in a circle, the boy not far behind him as he races to him. The strong and happy go lucky amazon girl, Diana, shows up to see her friend and his cub running in a cycle.

“Do not keep running with such haste, Steve. You could get dizzy” she playfully exposits

Steve ceases running as he begins to feel a bit dizzy “Just so you know, I’m only a BIT dizzy” he points to her while he shakes his head to be clear. Mr. Christopher Waggoner the Cub does the same. “Him too”

Diana gets on one knee to be eye to eye with the cub “Hello, Mr. Christopher Waggoner, did Steve do his exercises?” The cub stares at her blankly “Good, you’re not lazy, my secret boy” she snarks

“Princess Diana, with sarcasm, I can’t believe it.” He folds his shoulders at the surprise

“Oh Steven, I have to tell you about my sister!”

She sounds so excited that Steve asks with curiosity “How is Donna?”

“She has lifted up her first sword!”

“Isn’t she 2 years old?”

“She will be 3 soon. Not even the Gods can detail how proud of her I am!”

“Good to know”

Steve does feel happy for Diana. Just a few years ago she gained a sister. New family, but Steve? All he’s had for years now is Diana. And now Mr. Christopher Waggoner.

But he misses his family. His dad, his grandparents…his mother, who is still recuperating from the injuries she sustained after the plan crash. Steve tilts his head down in sadness, Diana notices this. She doesn’t want her secret boy, the first man she ever met, her best friend, to be sad. She goes to him.

“Are you okay, Steve?”

“Uh, yeah-yeah” She knows he wants to say more “It’s about my mom…been so long now. I haven’t seen her. I haven’t seen anyone but you…I-“ he’s trying to get the words out as tears seem to form in his eye. “Why do I cry a lot?!”

“There is no shame in showing emotion”

"I'm a guy! Guy's don't cry"

"That's stupid" she says flatly

“Diana! At…at times, I can’t even remember what she looked like"

"She?"

"I can't…I can’t-I can’t remember my mom”

Diana places her hand in his shoulder for comfort, as he looks on in the distance with so much going on in his head. She feels for him, she’s felt for him long ago. She’s been feeling remorse for his situation. She may have helped him, but she also knows that this isn’t the kind of life he deserves.

She’s sad for him, but no time for that. She morphs to determination. No more will he have to hear from her that his mother’s wounds are healed but that she’s still in a coma. No more.

“Steven Trevor!” she grabs his face, forcing him to look at her “Do you want to see your mother?”

“Huh?” he’s confused

“Your mother. Do you want to see your mother yourself instead of waiting idly by for my updates?”

“Di-Diana, what if we get caught?”

“No talks of getting caught. We shall not. We will go to Healing Hut and see your mother for yourself. Afterwards, we will sneak out such as thee James Bond and we will play with Mr. Christopher Waggoner!”

The tiny tiger cub does his best tiny mighty roar in agreement. Steve has never seen Diana this assertive. She’s been stern and forceful, but not to this level. It even motivates him “Okay…lets do it”

He’s in for it, but he says it without might. Diana is unimpressed with his response. He notices it and tries to do better “Let’s do it! Let’s be badasses! Whoa!”

He throws his fists in the air like he just does not care, reassuring Diana.

They stride through the forests of Themyscira. It was easy compared to what lies ahead. Amazons stroll through the land as if nothing is wrong. While some are distracted with their talks, Diana and Steve quickly run pass them. 2 women hear footsteps but once they turn, nothing is there.

The two children hide any time these warriors show and dart out of a tree or a bush. Rinse and repeat. Their travel was worth it, as they see the…

HEALING HUT

Where Steve’s mother is. The two shoot thumbs up at each other as they made it, the journey was over. Now to enter the destination. Diana opens the front door and the two kids get inside. Once he sees the room, everything flushes back to Steve. He hasn’t been here in 4 years, and there’s a bed with a woman in it that he also hasn’t seen in years.

He darts to the bed to see if it’s the women who gave birth to him. The one who’s been there for him through thick and thin. He immediately observes the entire body as it’s covered by White Amazon Cloth. His eyes open wide as his mouth remains in her slumber.

Her skin, it’s returned. She looks good as new. His eyes grow red and cheeks flare up with rejoice. His mother is there, in a coma, but his mother is there.

“mom. Mom! Mommy!”

He hugs her even if she won’t hug back. Diana’s heart is filled with warmth for her secret boy as he cries with the utmost happiness. He pulls away to see her face, which he was worried he completely forgot about.

“I can’t believe I could forget about you mom. How could I forget the soccer practices, the nagging to throw away my garbage, the travel to the toys store!”

He hugs her again, with Diana coming near him. She wants to express her joy for him, however, that’s interrupted when the two step back as they hear a moan. The moan of the woman who has been in a coma for 4 years.

Beth Trevor brushes her eyes as only light is in front of her. Steve and Diana look at each other, then back to her, then back at each other, then back to her as they can’t comprehend this miracle. Beth moves her head to see where she is, as she doesn’t remember being in a place like this. She brushes her eyes to get a clearer view. She turns to the left where her son is standing.

“st-steve? Wh-“

“Mom you’re awake! I-I don’t even-“

He goes to hug her again but she puts her hand in front of him to stop “stop with the noise” she sounds so weak “let your momma be clear”

With all the power she has, she attempts to sit up, but it’s difficult. She grits her teeth, as the struggle is painful. Her back is sore and vision still impaired. She howls through gritted teeth as his son watches her, wanting to help. Finally, she’s sitting, panting and breathing hard as if it was the most difficult task ever. She brushes her eyes with her right arm and sees her son.

“Stevie” she whispers with delight.

He hugs her again, so much hugs of love. This time, she hugs back. Diana doesn’t care if this hug has lasted for over a minute, seeing a mother be reunited with her child is a wonderful moment. They let go to be eye to eye again, looking at each other with immense joy.

“…you’ve grown!” She’s surprised that her little boy is a big boy “When did my boy go from a little boy to a big boy?!” He shrugs, knowing he’d grow up to be a strong boy. Next to Steve, Diana is behind, waving to her “Who is she?” Beth points to her “Where are we? What is this!”

Just now remembering the crash, she begins talking fast, as if she’s going to have a panic attack. Going as so much to clutch her chest. Steve grabs arms with the left hand and places his right arm in her shoulder. He gestures her to look at Diana.

“That is an Angel. She is Diana, my best friend. She’s the one who has been protecting us”

Beth is befuddled by that explanation and Diana speaks up “Hello, honorable Beth Trevor. Your son is my secret boy and best friend. He has told me so much about you, and he thought of you every day. I even thought of you as many times when I watched before you. We both had hoped and prayed to our Gods that you would make a great recovery. Now here you are!” she exclaims in jubilation

Beth Trevor holds her head, still groggy about it all. “Son, how long have I been out?”

“Four years” Instantly answers Diana, without much consideration on how it could affect Beth. Beth eyes open up fully. She throws herself back to the bed as her breathing begins to flare up. Steve is originally furious at Diana for telling his mother that, but the two attend to Beth as she panics.

She clutches her chest as she constantly shakes the bed. Steve tries to calm his mother, but she doesn’t even hear him as she whizzes. Diana hurry’s up as she grabs a glass of water to give to Beth. The mother doesn’t seem to pay much attention, but Steve grabs and shakes her.

“Mom! Drink water!”

Beth gains some sense back, as she moves her head over to Diana. She grabs the glass of water and chugs it completely, with her wanting to calm down her nerves. She passes the glass back to Diana while she looks up at the ceiling. How could a simple plane ride have gone so bad, she asks herself in her brain.

Her eyes dart to her son, who now she notices is wearing similar armor to the girl. She’d question it, but there’s so much going on, she lets it slide for another time. She reaches her hand for his son, which he holds with care and love.

Minutes pass by with Steve holding his mother’s hand and Diana looking over the two to make sure things go by well. Beth’s breathing has waned and she sits up again to talk more calmly.

“It’s good to see you, son” She warmly says, making Steve feel nice and now he’s positive that for most part, she’ll be well. Beth goes over to Diana. “Thank you…for helping us” Diana nods, happy to see Beth feeling better “Now…just where are we?”

“YOU WILL NOT KNOW”

Those words are violently said as the door is opened with fury. Diana and the Trevor’s are at the presence of Queen Hippolyta, Phillipus, Mala, Sofia and Aresia and a couple more Amazon guards.

“Mother!” Diana bellows in surprise

“What have you done, child?!” her mother responds

“Diana, how could you keep this “man” in our island?” asks an angered Aresia “Disrupting our guest to make this worse”

Beth comes in for Diana’s defense “Now I don’t exactly know where I am, but this child was help-“

“With all due respect, sister, speak when you are spoken to!” Hippolyta interrupts “And you shall continue not knowing where this location is. Sisters, cast away the subjects of Man’s World this instant, and make certain Diana does not interrupt” the Queen demands

“Hey now!” Steve speaks

He marches to the ladies, all that Amazon training from Diana wasn’t for nothing. He’s stronger now and nothing will stop him. Hippolyta stares down at him. It’s as if flames cover her eyes, with Steve’s boisterous and determined mood stumbles in fright. The warrior women forcefully grab Steve and Beth. The two yelp in defiance and worry.

“Steve! NO”

Diana rushes to help her friend, however, she's grabbed by the guards and pulled away. She kicks the air, but their strength is too much, she can’t get away. She grunts and howls, but it does nothing. Steve and Beth are taken out of the hut, with Hippolyta looking on. The ferocious Mala stands next to her Queen.

“My Queen, the boy knows too much. I and Phillipus were overseeing him the last time-“

“And you failed” Hippolyta doesn’t even look at her to say it

“That is true, but from the look of things, he has been here for long now”

Diana is being restrained now over on the wall, but her attempts to wrestle her way out of it works. She powers out of it, pushing her fellow Amazons aside. As a result, she runs away from them, wanting to reach Steve.

“This indiscretion must be paid in blood. This little boy and her mother must be put away for the better of our people” Mala clamors

Hippolyta scratches her chin, practically considering it.

“NO” Diana screams as she runs. Mala easily kicks Diana in the gut, causing her to fall the floor, wincing in pain.

“Oh sister, have you failed to learn the basic instinct of “dodge”?” Mala gloats

The guards keep on eye on Diana to make sure she doesn’t stop her fellow Amazons, but also to see if she’s alright, giving how fierce Mala’s kick was. Hippolyta shouts for her sisters to stop as they have Steve and Beth Trevor on nets. The Queen is ready to follow through on Mala’s suggestion. Before she speaks, Phillipus places on arm to her shoulder. She whispers in her ear.

“My Queen. Consider that in 4 years, we made sure for this woman to be nurtured and healthy for when she inevitably woke up. Would you make all those years of improving our medicine and showing our care for not? Killing that woman and her son in cold blood, in front of Diana, who sees the boy as a friend, is that the Amazon way? Please my Queen, I know you’re better than that” she pleads

Phillipus steps away and Hippolyta sighs, tired of this situation. She shuts her eyes, takes a deep breath. With it, she knows what to do “Take them to the boats. My sisters, be with them and oversee their trip. That is all!”

Her orders are heard and the women follow through on it. Diana can stand up, the effect of the kick from before has left. Yet she’s on her knees as she sees Steve being dragged away. Though they barely see each other due to their range apart, grief and misery cover their faces.

Those feelings are the last they see of each other. The last time they can ever see each other. Diana punches the floor in despondency. She wants to help, yet she can’t. She can only be angry and sad. How could this have gone so badly for her? A shadow covers over her, causing her look up. It’s her mother, looking none too pleased.

In her room, her mother yells at her, for keeping a man in this island. Lying to her and accepting the poison of him into her life. That’s what she knows she’s being yelled at, but Diana can’t hear any of it.

She sees her mother’s rage, but she hears Steve’s voice, remembering their chats, their playing, their time together. That’s all she wants now, instead of being grounded. The door is shut fiercely, the Amazon girl throws her face in the pillow, trying her not to cry. She doesn’t want to give in, but she knows she has too someday.

One year later

In Man’s World, Steve Trevor lays alone in bed. Night after night he looks to the stars. Far away Diana is her in her home. The boy wanted to come back home with his mother. Now, he just wishes Diana was around. He doesn’t care where. He just wants to be with her. Now, he’s alone. Again.

In a cold and not so nice night in Themyscira, Diana goes back to the secret cave. So much fun times there, good and bad times. Now it’s nothing, just barren. She feels a furry presence in her leg. It’s Mr. Christopher Waggoner, Steve’s Tiny Tiger Cub. Usually the cub is over excitable, but now the animal purrs in low spirit. His owner and friend hasn’t been here in a year, and he has felt pointless for so long. Diana and Waggoner drop to the ground, both aiming to give the other being consolation. Diana hugs the cub, holding the cub as tight as she can, as he purrs sadly, rubbing his head on her head as they commiserate.

Behind them, Antiope and Phillipus watch over Diana. She hasn’t noticed them behind her, but the two are there, not wanting to disturb the child. They want to help, but Diana needs space. She needs to let it out. Tears begin to go down Diana’s eyes. She sniffs and tries to wipe away her tears, but they won’t stop. Her best friend is gone, and she can’t do anything.

Chapter Text

10 YEARS LATER

Diana stands outside the palace. She raises her sword for combat. Combat against a most worthy opponent, her little sister; Donna. The energetic and feisty child yells as she runs to her bigger sister. Their mother, Queen of the Amazons, Hippolyta, sits to get a good view of the duel that contains her children. Alongside her are her sisters, Antiope, Melannipe and Pentheselia.

They clang their swords, Diana smiling at the multiple times Donna strikes her sword, but isn’t able to get her off balance. That changes when Donna jumps to the air, kicking Diana in the chest, making her lose her balance and concentration. The child smirks and takes a daring swing at the older one. Diana dodges the blade, by backing up at the last second. Time itself feels at its stopped, as she sees the blade almost reach her nose had she not backed up.

Donna aims to strike again, however, this time, Diana decides it’s time to take the fight earnestly. The two sisters repeatedly strike their swords multiple times in a span of seconds. Their mother is bewildered by this display. Even she wasn’t that fast when she started to learn how to fight.

Diana grinds her teeth, lowering at Donna. Donna on the other hand is sinisterly content, pushing her sister to these limits. A great deal of force in each strike with the blades. Donna takes one deep breath, hitting Diana’s blade with extra impact, sending her big sisters sword flying out of her hands. Diana is shocked to see her weapon flying away from her. Before she can turn her head to it, Donna aims her sword right at tip of Diana’s throat.

“Yield” Donna revels in saying that

Diana is at first miffed, but she smirks as she gets an idea. She lifts her right leg, kicking Donna’s steel out of her hand. As it’s in mid-air, Donna watches from below, surprised to see her weapon so suddenly ripped away from her.

Before she can say anything, Diana kicks her in the ribs to send her to the ground. Diana raises her hand to grab the sword by its grip, without any problem. Donna tries to sit up, but Diana aims her sword right at tip of Donna’s throat.

“Yield” Diana enjoyed saying that

Donna clenches her teeth before throwing her back to the ground, accepting her lose. Hippolyta stands up, applauding her daughters “You fought well, my daughters.”

“I should have won! I had the blade at her throat! She should have yielded!” she looks at Diana “Not fair!”

“In combat, and ultimately life itself, is not fair, my younger daughter. Diana worked smarter, giving her the edge and victory. Still, your improvement is astounding, Donna. Be proud of that instead of sulking a lost battle”

Donna gets up, but her head is down in shame “Yes, mother”

She begrudgingly says and walks away. Hippolyta walks to Diana to puts her sword back in the hilt.

“You are proving to be as good as I, Diana.”

“Thank you, my Queen. Perhaps I may best you one day”

Quite the challenge Diana brings up. Hippolyta smirks. A mother and her daughter turn their heads once they hear a voice from behind.

“I would love to see that duel. It would be nice to see the first Princess be humbled” The fierce and abrasive Mala walks to them.

“Oh Mala, bitter for the reason that I beat you in our last few encounters?” asks a not too pleased Diana

“I have been praying to the Gods recently. For I to be strengthened, and to glimpse if you have been sneaking any secrets. Mayhap a secret potion for combat…or secret men”

Diana clenches her fist at those 3 words. She paces to Mala; however, she is stopped by her mother, who stood in front of her. Mala crosses her arms at the act, enjoying herself. Her enjoyment is stopped when she’s slapped across the back of head by Antiope.

“Shame on you, Mala. It needs to be time you forgave a fellow Amazon” Antiope points out

“Hmph!” a sign of disagreement seems to come from behind. It’s from Penthesilea, looking at the two.

“Care to share, sister”

“It does not matter how long ago it was. Diana broke an important rule among us. Mala is allowed to view Diana the way she does”

Diana glares a hole into Pentheselia, who when staring back at Diana, is caught off guard by the anger in her niece.

“That is enough!” orders Hippolyta “As your Queen, I demand each of you stay quiet!”

Diana closes her eyes to remain calm, she’s dealt with enough baggage. She walks away from her people. She just wants to be alone. Everyone sees her walk off and Mala rolls her eyes. Suddenly, Mala is then kicked in the shin by an angry Donna.

“To Tartarus with you!” yelled the child

“Why you little-“

Antiope gets in between the two, not wanting things to escalate as the two growl at each other.

“My Queen! My Mistresses!”

A voice calls out. It’s Penelope, Oracle of Themyscira. Judging by how loud she was, it must be important. Hippolyta and her sisters walk with her, all the way to the…

PALACE OF THEMYSCIRA

In a roundtable, there, the Sisters of Themyscira sit alongside Phillipus. Each have a seat, hearing with great curiosity with what Penelope has to say.

“I had a feeling this was all going to occur. Now, it has become the truth. The boy, his mother and the plane that crashed here 10 years ago, it all meant something”

Each Amazon, except Antiope, groan at the mention of the event that they think sullied their people. That sullied their rules and Patrons.

“Outside in Man’s World, the superheroes seem to be reinstating their place among the people. They are reminiscent to your former comrades of the Justice Society, my Queen”

Hippolyta scoffs at the reminder of the Justice Society

“They are reappearing owing to the fact that the monsters are growing and their own protectors are failing. But even these new warriors are not enough. Tensions are growing and I believe it is time one of our own puts an end to what’s to come”

Phillipus asks “And what’s to come?”

“It is very obvious…” responds Hippolyta “War”

“From…from our God of War, Mars? He would never-” asks a worried Melanippe

Hippolyta looks her sister dead in the eye “No. Ares”

Gasps and worries crowd the rest of the women. Not wanting this to devolve into a shouting show, Antiope speaks up “That is impossible! Ares has been gone for centuries!”

“Despite that, Ares was never trapped alongside Zeus and the rest of the Greeks. He was always free and must be stopped” speaks up Hippolyta

“I believe, your Highness, that Ares couldn't be the only force of reckoning bringing terror before Man’s World.” Says Penelope “I’ve had premonitions that are clouded. They have featured what I can only gather are Sorceresses, Psychics, Machines, Giants, …claws”

Confusion surrounds the room as Penelope holds her head as the premonitions are affecting her “Claws and…beings from above. I apologize if I am not fully and decisively clear”

Hippolyta rises from her chair “Worry not, noble Oracle” Hippolyta puts her hand on Penelope’s shoulder “It is obvious a champion must be decided. A champion to end the nonsense of Man’s Word”

“I will not allow the Amazons of Amazonia to be involved” declares Melanippe

“Apologies, my sister, but my warriors in Bana Mighdall will take no part in this tournament” says Antiope

“It is fine, sisters. It was Themyscira that was opened up for Man’s World’s contraptions to come. For that, it will be the Amazons of Paradise Island that will take up arms in this tournament”

“But my Queen…” interrupts Phillipus “If one of us is to leave, they shall be exiled forever, never to return!”

“I know the risk. But it must be taken. The Gods have given us a mission, one we must follow through. Antiope, spread the word, for the Game of Champions is to happen!”

THE BEACH

Time flies by and in the cold night, Diana walks across her land. She goes to lay in the sand of Themyscira, nearby the water. She stares up at the stars, glowing bright at this beautiful night. She remembers that the best time to gaze at the stars were long ago when all seemed calm. So long ago. The Princess squints her eyes as she stares.

“Why can’t there be a shooting star?”

“What is a shooting star?”

A voice from behind calls. The voice is from a little girl, Diana’s sister, Donna. She drops to the sand, next to Diana. The big sister chuckles but enjoys the company “That is for another day”

“Come on, sister, I am most curious”

“Let your curiosity peak you, little one”

Donna sticks her tongue with her sister smugly smiling.

“Am I permitted to join or this only Sister’s night?”

The sisters turn around to see Kasia. A small yellow headband is around her forehead, complementing her beautiful blonde hair and stunning dress. Diana motions for her to sit. Once she sits Diana kisses her with the greatest of energy

“Is this a signal for I to leave, for this is repulsive” Donna jokes as Diana slaps her in her shoulder and Kasia chuckles

“Are you okay, Diana?” asks Kasia

“I am…fine” she says in a tone of not being all that fine

“Mala again? Ignore her. One of these decades, she has to”

“It is not just Mala, it is everyone. Ever since all of you found out about Steve Trevor, our people haven’t trusted me the same again. Even my own aunt, Penthesilea, can barely be in a room with me”

“Well I am one of those “our people”” says Kasia “I trust you Diana. I always will. No matter how long the others look down on you, I will stand by your side” She holds Diana’s arm, reassuring her and making her feel more comfortable.

“Can I be included?” says Donna

“Maybe” Says the two lovers, steaming Donna.

“Besides, “Steve” shall be ancient” nonchalantly comments Kasia “Us all, Diana included, will forget his existence”

Diana was feeling good about having Kasia around, it made this day better. It’s made the last 2 years better at least. However, her practically snide remark about the first boy she met and how Diana will forget him didn’t sit well with her. She wanted to speak up, but Diana could only awkwardly nod to Kasia. She doesn’t want to appear rude to her.

“Evening, sisters!” Another Amazon enters. With a book in hand and hair knotted up perfectly, Alexa walks to the three.

“Care to enjoy this night with us, Alexa?” asks Kasia

“I so wish; however, I am here to see if you have heard about the announcement, Diana” Diana raises an eyebrow, not knowing what she means.

THE NEXT DAY

Amazons around the island begin to train. Improving their capability and putting themselves in peak physical condition. Whether it’s Mala doing a hundred push-ups or Phillipus sparing with Alexa with kendo sticks, they are getting prepared for the mission to Man’s World.

Donna too is training; she runs through the jungles of Themyscira. Right now, she’s feeling like the Messenger of the Gods and God of Speed, Mercury, blazing through her surroundings. She makes it at the top of the cave, and celebrates her arrival. Jumping up and down as if she was Rocky Balboa.

“Take THAT, Diana!”

“Take what, little sister?”

Donna’s eyes open up wide and she turns around to see Diana sitting on a large piece of stone with her legs crossed “I made it here before you. Very before you”

The tiny Amazon grunts at this defeat, even more when Diana pats her on the head “Race you to the palace!”

Donna screams before taking off, Diana is not pleased by that sneaky maneuver, but she doesn’t want to lose, so she heads off as well.

PALACE OF THEMYSCIRA

Hippolyta spars with Phillipus, with Singapore canes. They enjoy their encounter and their weapons whack each other, with a noise that can be heard all around.

“You fight well, but if it will be for not” says a coy Hippolyta

“Despite you being the Queen of us all, chosen by our Patrons, it does not mean you shall always be our superior in combat”

Phillipus rushes for a strike as Hippolyta let her guard down for just a split second. The Queen fixes her error by dodging. Quickly she swings her cane to smack Phillipus in the back, taking her to the floor.

“Turns out I am still and shall always be at the minimum YOUR superior, Phillipus”

She extends her hand to pick her up, which the loser does. They may be MANY years old, yet their attitude seems to be of youngster as their smiles are bright as bright can be. The mood for them is pleasant, things are always pleasant for when they spar together.

“Excuse me Queen and Great Phillipus” Diana arrives, she apologizes most deeply “I was preparing for the Game of Champions..." Donna arrives now, gasping for air and trying not the fall giving how far she was running “and beating Donna”

Hippolyta smiles at their daughters continued competition, but she goes back to serious when solely looking at Diana “Come with me, my eldest daughter. Phillipus, make sure Donna is decent”

The winners enter the Palace to sit in a comfy sofa as the losers stay outside. The winners take their seats, with Hippolyta starting off.

“I am pleased to see you training with such veracity, daughter”

“I train for the Game of Champions, my Queen. I desire to spread the word of our people to the stench of Man’s World, freeing them of their vile ways and putting an end to this Great Evil”

Hippolyta places an arm in her daughter’s shoulder, taking quick deep breaths, which is an act Diana has never seen from her mother.

“Diana…if you are to be victorious in the Games, you…you are to spread our word, be an ambassador…and never-never return…to me or the Amazons”

Diana is filled with sadness as with her mother. She knows the risk that must be taken. It’s one she doesn’t like, but the mission is bigger than her, bigger than anyone. She looks at her mother who is having difficulty looking at her.

“Mother” she holds her hand “I know…”

They pull in for a hug. One of reassurance and love.

THE COLISEUM

After weeks of training, a crowd filled with boisterous Amazons, wait for an epic game, holding their anticipation at high levels. Up in the throne, Hippolyta stands mighty and proud. With her sisters and youngest daughter behind her.

When Queen Hippolyta stands up from her chair, everyone stands tall, listening with great patience. Diana listens to her mother’s speech, alongside the rest of the Amazons inside a tunnel. The last call before the game.

“Greetings my fellow Amazons. Today, Themyscira will hold a Moment in History. An event that changes our course forever. A sister of ours with enough fortitude and strength is going to win this challenge and depart to Man’ World, never to return. Nonetheless, she will spread our message to the outside, bringing about a new path to the world. Let the Game of Champions begin!”

YEEEAAAHHHHHH

The crowd roars and the Amazons come out. Deck out in their most proficient and battle-ready armor, they begin combat. Whether its sword fighting, seeing which one throws their pike the farthest or maintaining their balance in bamboos, these women are going in full force.

High in the balcony, Hippolyta and her sisters view this grandiose event, amazed at how mighty each of the women they’ve trained for so long. Their training has been put to good use.

The sisters aren’t just watching it together, it’s a family affair, as Donna watches it next to her mother and Queen. Though her mother and aunts enjoy the show, Donna can’t help herself, she looks at her mother…

“Mother, why could I have not participated in this event”

“You are still too small, Donna.” Hippolyta doesn’t even stare at her back

“But Diana-“

“Is old enough. That is the end. No more discussion.”

“But-“

Hippolyta stares back at Donna, intimidating her daughter. The Queen sighs realizing that wasn’t the best approach “Just enjoy the games, my darling. This is an event that does not happen to often. Think about…future escapades at a later time”

Knowing that won’t be enough, Hippolyta reaches out her hand and rubs daughter’s head, trying her best to not antagonize her daughter and be a proper mother. Donna groans and goes back to watching the game.

Reaching the end point, Diana, Mala and two other warriors in Aresia and Sofia are all that remain. Hippolyta takes the stand announces Sofia vs Aresia, meaning Diana and Mala are chosen to fight one another. Once that announcement is made, both ladies are more than happy to accept the fight.

As Sofia and Aresia do battle, Diana can’t help but stare at Mala, as they are at separate tunnels of the arena. She may be far but Diana can’t handle her surge of excitement. Mala has been the most judgmental of her on the island ever since they found about her secret of Steve Trevor. Mala has always been complicated, but never did Diana feel contempt over her. That changed and this has been years in the making.

Mala is looking at Sofia and Aresia’s clash with interest. Both women are almost on equal terms, but Aresia has shown herself to be the superior each second the battle goes on. Thus, at the end, Aresia disarms her opponent and drops her to the ground. Sofia yields and the crowd cheers Aresia’s victory.

After that fight, Mala finally turns to Diana, staring her back. Diana is caught off guard a tiny bit, going back to glaring at her after just a couple of seconds. She doesn’t want Mala to think of her chocking up once a situation is at hand.

The tunnels are opened and Diana and Mala meet eye to eye. Confidence and a bit of arrogance covers Mala whereas Diana is waiting to let out years of anger. She doesn’t like keeping so much of it, so now is a good time to release it.

The space between them grows narrow. Their eyes never left the other while they walked. They are now close and announcements are made, but it doesn’t matter. To the two of them, it’s just them, their swords and the object of winning.

The only thing they hear now is the call to fight. With speed that could seem fictitious to someone if they weren’t paying attention, Diana and Mala release their swords from their scabbards and they cast themselves at each other.

CLANG CLANG

Their blades clash and the two stare at one another again as they struggle for the high ground.

“Give up quickly? To safe face?” asks a cocky Mala

“Heh! I’d rather face Jupiter’s wrath”

Diana pushes Mala back and the battle is ramped up. Their swords blitz by every strike. The sound can be heard by everyone watching loud and clear. These two are powerful Amazons, but the people watching were viewing a combat worthy of the Gods. The firmness and velocity were outstanding.

The crowd was as shook as their leaders from up above. Kasia was in the audience and she worries for her lover. She prays to the Gods that Diana is left unscathed but deep down, she knew it'd be impossible. Melanippe had her mouth agape as Antiope’s eyes were wide open. Penthesilea was surprised as well, waiting for Mala to win already. She’s just as disappointed in Diana as Mala, which is why she wants her humbled. Hippolyta had her shoulder nudged by Donna, distracting her from the fight for a slight second.

“Mother, they’re so fierce and quick” she says while still staring

“I know, daughter”

“Destroy her, sister!” shouts Donna in support

Diana looks up to smile at her small sister for the words of encouragement. In those micro seconds, Mala swings her sword at Diana, which she dodges at the last second. The blade taking a few strands of hair midway. Holding their blades firm, the impact of the hits got more ferocious and the sounds were deafening.

CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG

Diana twirls, aiming to slash her cheek. Mala backs up and gets back into position to strike her leg. Which Diana gets up to block and she herself kicks Artemis in the gut. Taking a few steps back, Mala growls and jumps to Diana with her blade, slamming her to the ground. Diana is tall but Mala has only an inch over her which comes in handy right now.

They struggle with the blades so close to their faces. Mala seems to be winning as she pushes their weapons so close to Diana’s throat.

“Uuurggghhh! The Princess’ grunts worriedly as Mala’s smirk grows.

“So interesting. I have always had to hold back, Diana. It would have been tragic had I hurt you or any of our sisters in the past” she pushes further “This tournament gave me such a unique chance to cut loose. A unique opportunity to teach you a lesson”

“For what? An act that happened 10 years ago?”

“It being from the past means not that it should be of past recollection”

“Far as I am concerned, once I leave, I will try to do that with you”

Trying as hard as possible, Diana begins trying to push back, worrying Mala. No worries, she regains her ground, taking Diana back to the ground.

“Once you leave? Why would you want to do that?”

With Diana only focused on protecting her neck, Mala pushes her legs to the air. In her landing, she hits Diana in the stomach with her left knee.

“AAAGGGHHHH” Diana shouts in the pain with the blades getting closer to her neck

“Do you want to leave to represent our kind? To stop whatever this Great Evil, or Great Evils, is? Is it to explore a world unknown? Or…” Mala gets closer to Diana, their eyes closer “is it to see this boy once more? Poor Kasia-”

“RRRAAAAUGGHHH” Diana howls at her, making Mala chuckle. The Princess closes her eyes as her struggle gets weaker.

“So sad. Doing it all for some boy. I’ll be sure to never pay him a visit. Perhaps he’s forgotten about you. Now cooperate with your superior and yield!” The blades are right at Diana’s neck “Yield!”

The crowd worries, especially Hippolyta and Donna, as they hold each other’s hand in concern. Pethesilea smirks while her family is panicking. Diana can’t lose now. Not after all that trash talking, not after all these years of her being seen less than. She entered the tournament to prove something and by Tartarus’ fires she will win!

Diana, having enough of Mala, her eyes open. The struggle which was going Mala’s way is fading as Diana is now pushing back. The blonde tries to deny the Princess escape, but Diana is having none of it.

With one heavy push, she sends Mala away from her. The blonde now sees her grasp on the princess has ended. She let her cockiness get the better of it. No more.

Both warriors are on their feet, Mala rumbles as Diana looks at her cold. The bigger woman takes a swing, definitely not holding back. Diana holds her sword firm, taking a swing herself. Their brands collide, the noise the clash makes is the most deafening noise of the tournament causing them to cover their ears.

CCCLLLLLLLAAAAAANNNNGGGGG

Mala didn’t know how this could be. She’s taller, stronger and decades on top of decades of experience. The latter was proven wrong as Diana’s strike proved to be more powerful, as it sends Mala’s blade flying away from them, sending it almost to one of the entrance tunnels.

GASP

Everyone gasps in surprise, Mala especially. She looks so see where her steel landed, she is now weaponless. She attempts to get it, but Diana kicks her in the knees. She grabs Mala by her hair and puts the sword in her neck. For the first time, Mala is truly terrified. Diana grins from ear to ear as she says…

“Yield” she’s as patronizing as Mala

Mala wants to scream, she wants to break down and put Diana in her place. She can’t. Diana has put her in her place. The warrior has lived for so long and learned from the bests stops her grunts and tells her opponent.

“I yield”

WWOOOOOOOO

Diana lets go of her grip and the crowd cheers and applauds. The most forceful and fearsome fight they’ve witness is over. What a ride. Kasia couldn't help but jump up and down with Diana's victory. In the balcony up above, Donna cheers a lot louder than anyone else. Antiope and Melanippe hug while Hippolyta nods in approval. Unlike the others, Penthesilea looks away in disgust, disappointed her wish didn’t happen.

20 MINUTES LATER

Hippolyta, with her sisters behind her and Phillipus next to her, holding a bow, with a pack of arrows behind her back. Now stands before Diana and Aresia, the only ones that remain in this Contest.

“Congratulations my Amazons. You two are all that remain. You have proven yourselves worthy. Strong and fierce. Yet, a keen eye is what must be decided now to determine who truly is worthy. Aresia, you are up first”

Before taking her position, Aresia turns her head over to Diana. While she was one of many Amazons who took offence to Diana’s action for harboring a man in their home, she gives the Princess a nod. A nod of respect for how long she has lasted and how resilient she’s been.

Hippolyta takes the bow and arrows. She takes her stand; she readies her shot and takes a deep breath “Parry my shot, Aresia”

Aresia prepares herself, an arrow piercing her is not what she wants. Hippolyta releases her grip on the quiver and the arrow is shot. Aresia blocks it with one of the braces on her wrists. Hippolyta takes another arrow and shoots it. She does it again and again, Aresia blocks them, but with each shot, the more she takes a step behind her.

She grows weaker after every shot until one arrow pierces her right in her left shoulder. Diana looks on with worry for her friend. They may be competing but that doesn’t stop her from caring. Her Queen shoots a couple more, which hits her. One in the leg and the other in her right shoulder.

“AARRRGHHHHH” howls the warrior

Aresia falls in the ground in her knees, defeated. Diana goes in to check on her, but other Amazons tend to her. After she leaves, Diana is now at the presence of mother and Queen, who looks at her sternly.

“Prepare yourself, Diana”

“Yes, My Queen”

Diana composes herself for what’s to come. The arrows are refilled and Hippolyta takes aim. She shoots her first arrow, which Diana successfully blocks. The Queen is not pleased, immediately firing out multiple arrows at her subject, her daughter. Diana is a bit afraid at this, not only because of the bleeding that may occur, but also that she has never seen her mother be this blunt with weaponry.

The arrows come in harder each time they come to Diana. Diana is able to block them, until she can’t. One finally pierces her pectoral muscle. She winces, but is able to block the next one. Hippolyta is able to puncture her thigh, causing Diana more grief.

She blocks two more, but another comes her way, hitting her stomach. It doesn’t come out the other way, but it hurts like Tartarus. Diana is about to fall down; the pain is too much to bear with the blood coming out. Hippolyta is about to shoot another arrow.

The arrow is thrown and Diana’s stance is horrid. Donna, still up in the balcony, gasps in horror. Antiope and Melanippe and the crowd are afraid of what’s to come. Diana’s eyes tremble as she can barely lift her left arm and her right shoulder is still in agony.

Maybe she should just let the arrow hit her. She’s done her best, give up as gracefully as an arrow hitting you can be. Part of her still wants to leave, but the other part knows that it’s risky. Themyscira is her home, why would she want to leave home? Just give up, there’s no shame.

But in spite of all that, all those feelings, there is shame. There is shame is losing. There is shame when knowing there is still a slight sliver of chance at winning. Her eyes buckle and she blocks the arrow with her right arm. The crowd claps, Diana still has her chance. The Queen doesn’t care, she shoots another arrow and Diana blocks.

Hippolyta sighs and goes faster than before. She still has plenty arrows and fires them without any sympathy of what might happen. Diana keeps on fighting, even if only one shoulder will be able to be lifted up.

The darts were sent by two and by three’s, never has archery been seen like this. It was faster, but Diana was faster, even if the blood was trickling down her body. Eventually, one was thrown and Diana having enough of this, when it was reaching her, her block broke the arrow.

Hippolyta went to grab another arrow, but when reaching back, nothing could be felt. The weight of the bag also got lighter. She releases the bag and saw it empty. No more arrows to shoot, no more arrows to be blocked. Hippolyta looked at Diana, still having her right arm ready, who was astounded.

“She won” says the mighty Queen

The crowd stands up to applaud and roar with joy. Donna threw her arms up with jubilation. Antiope and Melanippe hugged at their niece’s win. Sofia and Kasia hugged, and Mala and Penthesilea looked on sternly.

Diana grew a big smile as her kind applauded her. She holds her wounds as for the first time she’s felt love by this many in a long time. The first time she’s felt the sign of respect in quite some time. She bows to her Queen and bows to her people, but now comes the real hard part.

In the night, the Amazons gather, waiting in the shore of their island for the arrival of Diana. In a setting away from them, Diana discards her gear from before, standing before her is her new attire. The attire that will represent her people in her permanent trip.

With delicacy, she puts on each item, still amazement of its craft. She steps out in front of mother and aunts. Her attire consists of a red top with a silver eagle emblem on the chest. A silver belt for the waist and a silver tiara, both sporting a ruby star. Blue shorts with numbers of white stars around. And she has reed boots. Diana continues wearing the large bracelets on her wrists, which helps deflects any weapon coming her way. Her Queen, her mother stands in front.

“I trust you shall bring your steel to your travel?”

“Yes, my Queen” Diana puts down her sword gently

Antiope passes Hippolyta down a golden whip of sorts.

“Diana, before you I give “The Perfect” Diana watches with amazement “Forged by Vulcan himself, it was given to us a reward for our loyalty. I now pass it down to you for your bravery and honor. May it defend you as it had done for many of us”

Diana carefully takes it from her mothers’ hands, adjusting it in her belt. Hippolyta was proud, but now is she can be serious for a moment.

“If I may be honest for a moment, I had actually hoped you would have lost”

Diana is surprised

“You are my daughter. My first born. No longer having you…having to-”

“I know, mother” she hugs her mother tight

Diana walks to Antiope “You have always stood by me. Even when no one would. Even to those that dropped me like scrap”

“We are blood” she rubs her hand over Diana’s hair “We are family. What kind of family would I have been if I discarded you?”

She pulls in her niece for a loving squeeze. Diana goes to Melanippe. Before Diana can speak a word…

“I know after the situation with…the boy, that I ignored you for a time. I am grateful I forgave years ago, I should have never been angry at you”

Another hug from an aunt. While Diana has happy with them, she looked at Penthesilea, who was not as emotional as her sisters.

“You-“ starts Diana before being interrupted

“I know I have less than amicable with ye for 10 years now. I will not apologize; I stand by what I said” her sisters are angry at those comments while Diana is a tiny bit saddened “However…” the rest look with curiosity “you had fought well. You fought as we did so long ago among our Gods. You never gave up even I had wish you had done. Be well”

Penthesilea rubs her cheek, which Diana warmly accepts. The Princess glances over the sheets that cover this tiny home to see a little person peeping inside. Diana rushes out to see her sister, Donna.

“I-I had forgotten that if you are victorious, you would be forced to leave.” The child says sadly “I do not want you leave, Diana. I just…”

Diana kneels down to be closer to her sibling who shuts her eyes as tears start forming

“I want you to be good, Donna. I know you are the only child here, but you are still special. For a child with your age, you display tenacity and fortitude that I do not think I could possess. Never forget that...” now Diana is tearing up “When I am out there, I shall still have a place here. Right here…”

Diana points to Donna’s heart, but the child just runs off. The Amazon warrior looks on, covering her eyes, holding it back. She stands up and sees Kasia, her lover, before her.

“I-“

“Don’t” interrupts Kasia “You must do what is best for our island. Even if-“

Their foreheads connect as tears are spread. Diana speaks up as they lock eyes.

“You were never angry at me. You were the first I let in. You were…my first”

They share a small chuckle before exchanging a pleasant kiss, one they both needed. They separate, wanting to enjoy their company, but a shadow almost covers them as the robust Mala is now before them.

“Kasia, you were never rotten such as-“

“I know we have not been civil for a long time. But you were the better warrior. You are a worthy warrior. I am proud to have been bested by you”

Mala extends her fists to show comradery, of which Diana accepts. Hopefully ending years of this rivalry. As Diana and Kasia walk away, Mala watches them, her once accepting smile slowly turns to dismay and disappointment. Disappointment in her loss to Diana. Disappointment in yielding.

Right in the shore, every Amazon gather. Their awaiting for Diana is finished as she makes her entrance. Her people showing her appreciation. Lifting their swords in the air as she passes by them. She sees the boat she will depart in. She sees her family next to it.

“Embrace our Gift to Man’s World, my Amazons!” exclaims Hippolyta “Diana, our champion and defender will stop the putrid that Man’s World has brought forth to themselves. Diana shall fight the Great Evils and new Age will be anew!”

Once more Diana exchanges goodbyes with her family. One more tearful embrace with Donna. One last eye to eye with her mother.

“Goodbye, champion”

“Goodbye, mother”

Her mother kisses her on the cheeks and Diana enters the boat. The boat is pushed by several Amazons and Diana makes sure not the land on her back as the waters of the sea can be bumpy for one on a boat.

She waives goodbye to her people. They waive back, for someone of their kind embarks on a new adventure. An adventure that is larger than anything they have been against. With a twinkle in her eye and ambition higher than before, Diana looks to the seas ahead, ready for what is to come.

Chapter Text

Great Evils were sensed in Man’s World. Hippolyta and the Hierarchy of Themyscira decided that a champion must be decided to stop what is to come. Out of many Amazons, Diana, Princess of this very island, won the Game of Champions and was given new armor crafted by the Gods themselves. Now she travels to Man’s World, curious over what’s to come.

THE OCEANS

As the night gets colder, Diana doesn’t seem to shiver. She remains calm and looking straight ahead. It takes her a while to notice she doesn’t seem to feel said cold. Diana, and Amazons in general, are strong, but not to this degree. It must be because she’s been granted power and armor by the Gods themselves. She herself feels a grand measure of power. As if she could lift a mountain or crush a meteor. Despite it, she’s still in astonishment as she views herself. Diana never once considered her looks, but now she sees why Kasia and other Amazons viewed as a beautiful dame.

While the cold isn’t a problem, sleep most certainly is. Her eyes start close and her head falling ever so slightly. Not helped that she hasn't a good nights rest for the last week. Anytime she might fall, she moves her head back to keep looking straight. She shakes her head to stay awake, she can’t just fall asleep. What if anything unlucky were to happen? Not a risk worth taking.

She takes a breath and looks up at the skies. A lot darker than she’s used too as the clouds cover them. She waits for them to clear and give her a pretty light show, but nothing. Just continued darkness. She sighs in disappointment, as looking up as the beautiful astronomical objects is a favorite sight of hers.

Without anything to look at, her eyes begin to shut again. She tries to fight it, but she gets sleepier. Eventually, even a champion has to lose. She lies down, looking once more at the darkened sky. She lets her eyes close permanently now, and like Mercury running, it didn’t take long for her to sleep in a flash.

After a good night’s sleep, Diana’s eyes begin to open slowly. She slowly sits up to get more comfortable. It doesn’t work as nobody is comfortable when waking up. they just want to sleep again. However, Diana can’t sleep again, it's unbecoming of her. She sits up much to her dismay, ready to coldly take the day. Although she doesn’t have to take it coldly. The heat from the sun is refreshing and Diana just now realizes she’s made it to shore.

She stands up, trying not to fall over as the boat can be a bit bumpy. She looks up to see impressive architecture from several towers, amazed by their stature and size. It reminds of when she was told how houses looked in Man’s World by her old friend, Steve Trevor.

She looks over to see bystanders who were just taking photos now be confused by the muscled bound armored lady that just showed up. Diana waives at them politely, hoping to make friends quick. Still confused they are at why she did that. She places her scabbard in her back and pulls out “The Perfect”. She takes one string and throws it at one of the steel railing from above. She starts to climb up with the greatest of ease and makes it to solid ground.

Now others begin to take photos of her, much to her confusion.

“Greetings, if I may ask a question, what is this particular place we are at?”

Now the people are confused. One woman, trembling quite a bit, answers “New Orleans”

“New Orleans? Okay. This will be where I help first. Thank you very much”

Diana runs off, leaving off still perplexed people. She runs around the park, seeing things go their merry ways. Nothing seems out of the ordinary. Sure, she’s pacing off, but no disturbance to be seen or heard. Accepting there's no trouble, she stops her haste. She just takes a moment to see normalcy. The only thing not of normalcy is her. People stare as she’s out of the ordinary. Everyone nearby her watches her and it slightly makes her uncomfortable. They say:

“What is this?”

“Who is she?”

"What a babe!"

“Is she from the DEO?”

“She’s pretty ripped”

None of those are answered as action finally happens. Diana twirls around to see commotion on the streets. She heads to where the loud noises are coming from as the people who were staring at her go the opposite direction, heading for safety.

THE STREETS

A man in a 7 feet tall highly outfitted robotic suit pushes cars around like paper while the citizens run in terror. The police arrive, pointing their guns at him, yet he still approaches them. They open fire yet his pace is kept up. The run away as nothing seems to work. The man in the suit is pleased with himself. He snickers as he rejoices, no can stop him "No one can stop me! This will teach Vanessa for rejecting my proposal! And those nitwits for firing me! Suck it, Kord Industries! My suit is top of the line!"

He picks up the police car, ready to chuck it anyone who dare stand is his way. Diana arrives at the street where the robotic suit wearing man is. She sees him lifting the car and charges at him. The man sees Diana making her towards him at impressive speed. Thrown off by that, he throws the car right at her.

Diana sees the car flying towards her, so she jumps, using it as a trampoline to propel herself right at the man, kicking him in his protected face and sending him to the ground. He groans in pain, first time he’s felt it since wearing the suit. Diana stands before him.

“Why do you attack your fellow people? Why must you bring forward pain and ruins?” she asks somewhat angry

“Lady, you haven’t heard of me?” he’s shocked

“Should I?” she says unimpressed

He gets back on his two feet, a bit relief that the ripped out of nowhere lady didn’t put him in the ground again.

“I am ELEKTRO. Been around for a few weeks and no stinking cops have been able to stop me. Where’s the stinking DEO? They're probably afraid me! So should you! So should Vanessa!” he gets close to her, trying to intimidate her

“I could put you in the ground like the nothingness of the darkness. So why should I be afraid?” she says confused looking up at him

Elektro scoffs in displeasure. He’s been making the rounds as of late and yet this woman doesn’t care who he is? He raises his arm to punch her, a punch that Diana easily dodges, causing the man to fall. He looks around, feeling embarrassed as people who were hiding from him laugh. Elektro growls at that act and goes to take another swing. Diana ducks, still looking unimpressed. He puts his hands together to give her an ax handle smash, one that Diana blocks with left arm.

Now it’s time for her to strike, as she decks him in the chest area, sending Elektro back a few feet. He tries to remain on his toes, only to be kicked in the face by the chiseled lady. The kick was so powerful, it shatters his helmet, breaking it in many tiny bits. Elektro falls on his back on his back, once again befuddled as his suit is being made obsolete.

He’s back on top to see his helmet in shambles, horrified as it took weeks to make it. Elektro hears loud footsteps, turning his head to see Diana running to him.

"It's like when Vanessa dumped me! AAAIIEEEEEE!" He screams in fear as she punches him again, destroying the entire suit. leaving it all in shambles. Elektro once more is on the floor, this time crying as his hard work is now useless and was made a fool. Diana looks at him, feeling a bit sorry, but not enough.

“I would say you fought well, however your blows were abysmal and your stances were woeful. Not good, Elektro”

Elektro hears that and cries some more. The civilians come out to applaud her. Astonished to see such an impressive act of strength. Diana sees them approaching, grateful for their warm reception. She shakes their hands and takes photos with them "So these were the photos Steven told me about?"

"Who's Steven?" asks a teenage girl

With Elektro having caused mayhem, there could be someone else doing the same. Diana knows she can't stay for long and thus she runs away again. Her speed keeps improving with every run. It was hassle at first, but it gets easy each time. Running has always been a favorite past time of her, as it helped her exercise and clear her mind. It could even be relaxing, which is something she needed for some time after the Amazons found out about her keeping Steve in hiding from them.

While Diana can feel her feet pounce the floor, it suddenly gets lighter for a few moments, then for all the moments. Suddenly she sees her connection to the ground wain and her sight expand. The people in the side walks and inside the stores watch as she is lifted from the ground. Diana kicks the air, not knowing what is going.

“What? What is the meaning of this?”

She reaches so high up she passes the rooftop of several towers. She’s panicking, not only because of her sudden ascension, but also that she might fall from such a large height. She’s exasperating and is close to pulling her hair. She’s getting ready to do just that, but she remembers.

THEMYSCIRA-YEARS AGO

She remembers a duel she had with her mother. Hippolyta had her own the ground with ease, and Diana was nervous.

“Do not lose your nerve daughter. When in a dire situation, especially one if it is sudden, there can still be control. You must never pull your hair and shriek like a raven. You have to realize you have control and seize the problem. Now, stand up to me…”

PRESENT DAY

“Stand up to the problem that is actually in your favor”

Diana finishes her mothers’ words. She takes a breath to regain her cool and she realizes her floating. She’s floating in the air, seeing the clouds the closest they’ve ever been to her. She even reaches up to the sky, high and mighty like Jupiter or Hercules.

Then her floating turns to falling, like waste from a dumpster. She lost her concentration and now she’s regrettably going to be the closest she’s ever been with the ground. She pants with worry knowing she might fall face first. However, she remembers, she has control. There is always control. Diana closes her eyes, trying to regain control, or accepting her fate, your pick.

In the end, control won. She’s nose to car as she was going to fall on top of the car. The people watch with shock. The Princess chuckles and then laughs, she’s wasn’t going to splat hard. She looks an ahead and flies once again. She reaches up for the sky once more and concentration and control are very high. She’s confident in her ability and will make sure she does not fall.

“Thank you, Mercury, for your incredible speed and flight”

Diana thanks one of her Gods for his contribution to help her be in this state. Diana feels the breeze and while it can be hard to see, due to the rate of her velocity, it’s still amazing to be this high up. She glances down to view nothing much happening. With this, none of the Great Evils seem to happen, thus she decides to leave this city.

While Diana enjoys her flight, reports go around about a woman flying close to buildings with great speed.

DEO BASE IN JACKSON MISSISSIPPI

In the control room, a puzzled man and woman look at the screen, impressed also by her speed "Gotta let the others know. They might be able to grab her"

HOUSTON TEXAS

With nothing much going around with New Orleans, she leaves it and Louisiana as a whole. For the next hour she arrives at Houston Texas. Still, she keeps her flight close to buildings, to see if any commotion might occur. Right there, more problems seem to happen.

She looks down to see a crew of 3 grabbing a woman against her will. She tries to fight away from them, but they keep their hold on her, taking her to an alleyway. Diana descends upon them, her landing is rough, causing cracks in the ground. The 3 good for nothings and the lady are startled by that sudden landing. The leader of the crew walks to Diana, not fazed by her right now.

“Ooookay, okay. You seem like a super. A FINE super”

He watches all of Diana, enjoying the view. He’s now close to her, pleased while she glares at him. His touches her chin, trying to impress her.

“Now if you want a turn, I can-“

Diana grabs his hand, applying pressure, causing him to yelp and bleeding out tears of anguish.

"AAAAAHHHHHHH-" PLAM

She tosses him to the wall, instantly knocking him out. The other two thugs awkwardly go up to her, seemingly trying to fight, only for her two punch the one on the left and headbutt the one on the right. Diana sees the women, horrified. She calmy strolls to her, wanting to check up on her.

“Hello sister, are you okay? What kind of assistance do you need?-“

As Diana gets closer, the woman screeches and runs off from Diana. The Amazon is confused, she was only trying to help and yet a fellow female just leaves her like nothing? Half an hour later, in the air, Diana is still irked by that encounter. Why would she just leave, she was only trying to help. Before she can think about it more, she looks down to view a woman in a tank top and jean shorts, being circled by men once again.

She descends a lot more restrained, not wanting another bad landing. Once she gets close, Diana sees the woman is enjoying the attention and other fellow women get close to the men. Wrapping their arms around them as they glorify them back.

Diana is irritated to see fellow sisters just throw themselves at men like that. This isn’t how they should act. Eventually, the people on the ground notice the flying woman in the air and are freaked out. Diana glares at them and leaves once more.

Just a few minutes later, she’s still in the air, thinking about how women in Man’s World seem to not value themselves. Seemingly acting like glory hounds to them. Don’t they have self-respect? Before she can continue with her thoughts, she sees down below as a ruckus is happening.

SAINT JUNE'S ORPHANAGE

A home is being invaded, with the left side of house being engulfed with fire. It’s an orphanage and Diana stops her flight next to the window, seeing armed men shoving kids inside a room. The kids are terrified, they're huddle to the corner as these vile men point their guns to them.

Diana is disgusted by these events; how could these people do this to children? In her frustration, she breaks through the window. The children push themselves further to their corner, fearful as this sudden burst of strength.

The two men who were terrifying these kids are surprised to see this warrior woman just show up, breaking the window and causing cracks in the wall. They look at each other and then look back at Diana to begin shooting her.

Much like their decision making, Diana is quick to block these shots, using her bracelets to deflect them. She makes sure that with each shot, she doesn’t strike one of the kids. With each shot, she approaches these men. Once she’s in front of them, she grabs their guns and tosses them away.

Without their weapons and having this beast of a woman right at their presence, they can only stare at her with trepidation. She bonks them in their heads, instantly knocking them out as they fall to the ground.
Diana turns her attention to the group of kids, who want to be away from this woman. Diana smiles and approaches them, but they want none of it.

“I am here to help. Is there anyone else who these men took?”

They’re all afraid to answer, marbles in their mouth. Eventually, one little girl steps up “They-they took them downstairs. I-don’t kn-know what’s-“

Diana kneels down to put her hands on her shoulder, to calm her down “I am going downstairs to help your friends. However, I cannot leave you here. Are any of you petrified of heights?”

They look at one another and then back to her, confused of what she means. In the hall downstairs, 4 men and their leader scatter the kids and caretakers of the orphanage. They tremor with panic, unexpecting of their fate, which is probably doom. The leader snarls at their cries.

One kid in particular can’t hold back her tears, even if she tries to hide it covering her eyes with her hands. The leader demands the girl stop crying, but she doesn’t even look at him. One of the caretakers of this place tries to comfort her, however the leader stops him midway, pointing a gun at him.

He’s frozen, won’t be able to help. The leader directs his aim back at the little girl, who now looks at him. The leader revels in her fright, smiling from ear to ear. As he points his weapon, he’s tapped in the shoulder.

“What is it?”

He doesn’t look back, although he notices his followers gazing at something behind him. Their eyes opened wide accompanied by the feeling of perturbed.

“What do you think you’re doing? Get back to work! It's bad enough I have to be driver but do I have to do everything?”

He nudges his gun for his men to keep working, yet he does not. The leader grunts and entertains the bewilderment. He does that and his sternness is replaced with confusion of his own, as a outstandingly beautiful warrior woman with bracelets and a tiara is in front of him.

He immediately points his gun at her, but Diana easily slaps it away, dropping the leader to the floor. He gets back up, only to get smacked across the face, sending him back. The shocked followers begins shooting, so Diana blocks it with bracelets. Diana smirks as she rapidly and easily deflects each shot, practically without any issue.

The kids and adults cover their eyes, it’s too much. For all they know the bullets can hit either of them. The shots are loud, they cover their ears too as much as possible. The sound blares their earholes. They just want it to end.

Perfect timing, as sooner than later, it stops. One of the adults here tilts his head up, seeing the people that threatened this orphanage looking up at the lights. One might as well be counting sheep he’s so out of it. Everyone else peer at the view, from the look of things, they’re saved. While the adults can’t comprehend this, several kids simply smile, with Diana smiling back.

In the outside, the police are taking care of the criminals and making sure the people who were attacked are fine. One little girl, who was drinking her cup of water, notices Diana looking up from the rooftop. She waives at the savior of the night, glad to see the woman one final time. Diana notices her gratitude, so she joyfully waives back. She takes to the skies, with now everybody noticing the flying woman. Maybe not everyone is so bad in Man’s World, she thinks.

DEO BASE- SAN DIEGO CALIFORNIA

A large highly protected facility stands. A couple of black tactical wearing DEO agents, oversee their computers. The doors are opened and another one walks in.

“Guys, have you gotten any word about this lady?”

“What lady?” one annoyedly asks as he turns to his comrade.

“Why do the Mississippi have to be slow?" he mutters "For the last couple of days, some lady in armor has been going around and disrupting people and the peace”

“Not disrupting” one agent responds. She turns to her partners “She’s been helping. But we need to get to her fast, and I think she might be coming here soon”

APARTMENT BUILDING

A room that has a tad bit too much books has a blonde female biting on her glasses as she looks at her computer. She’s researching about the lady going around town to town, city to city, showing up and taking people down. The woman puts her glasses on to get in real close on the one mildly good photo of the woman.

“Seems like Roman attire. Oh bloody hell!” she looks at her computer with much delight

SAN DIEGO

Back with Diana, she lies on a rooftop, looking up at the clouds “I am so tired” she mutters to herself “flying. putting down cretoms. more flying. It's been days. I haven't had a good feast during this time” she defeatedly groans

WEEEE OOOOO WEEEE OOOOO

Doesn’t get better when she hears police sirens. A sound she’s hearing too often “No wonder Man’s World requires help. they are always under attack”

She kips up with ease and jumps off the rooftop in one fluid motion. She attempts to fly but instead begins to fall to the ground. She quickly regains control, stopping midfall and going back to her flight.

“I need rest”

She shakes her head as she soars, trying to get back in the game. Following the sirens, she arrives at the sight of the attack, which just so happens to be at a police station. The police are in a shootout with men cladded in dark protective gear. Diana descends and shouts the men attacking the police.

“I am standing right here, scum. Do your worst”

Inside the police station, a congressman is hiding in one of the offices, afraid of what’s going on as two police officers guard him on the outside.

“No matter what happens, make sure they don’t come after me!”

His pleas are met on deaf ears as the officers just roll their eyes. Their attention is darted in front, as the barricaded door is being smashed. Someone or something is trying to get in. That someone finally storms in, smashing the door with a kick.

“Need more experiments”

The tall man utters, as the two cops points their guns at him. He chuckles as the sight of two guns doesn’t impress him. After a couple of seconds, the seemingly strong man is hit across the back by the body of one of the dark clothes wearing men from before, dropping him to one knee. He hisses with undelight, twirling to see what the meaning of this is. He sees Princess Diana having chucked his ally, looking most unpleased by his presence. The man goes back to his sinister smirk.

“Any woman should be happy to be at the presence of the Black Robert!”

Diana just raises an eyebrow “I think Elektro impressed me more”

“Who?”

“Someone more entertaining than you”

“No one is more entertaining than me!”

He rushes to Diana, taking a swing at her. She only jumps, uppercutting right up top the jaw. His bravado from before is replaced with squealing. He still stands, but his jaw is feeling a surplus of pain. His cries stop, a tear rolls down his eye as he glares at Diana.

“You’ll pay for that!”

Still Diana is not impressed by this man as he rushes like a bumbling ox. She pulls out The Perfect and lashes the weapon across his face. He drops to the floor, riving in pain. He kicks as he holds his face with ache.

“Once more Elektro impressed me more”

Outside, Diana approaches one of the wounded cops, who was shot in the arm.

“Are you okay?”

“Wh-what? Where are the Kas-“

He lazily turns his left to see what happened. The men who attacked have been dealt with by Diana as she knocked them all out. The man grunts as Diana tries to sit him up. Suddenly, more than one van pulls up in front of the attack. People in black tactical suits swarm the sight, taking officers, wounded or not, away from scene. They point their guns at Diana, ready to shoot, much to her confusion. One of these people speaks up to Diana.

“This is Agent Etta Candy, and by the orders of the DEO, you are to stand down!”

Diana can only look at this show of force with incertitude, knowing this might result in an all out fight!

Chapter Text

SAN DIEGO

Diana has just arrived at Man’s World. In her brief time, she’s being going around city to city, state to state, helping as much as she can. Now she finds herself in a pickle with the DEO (Department of Extranormal Operations) and the one leading the team, Etta Candy, pointing their guns at her and demanding she stand down.

“A man is wounded" says Diana, tearing part of his shirt to use as a rag to tend to the wound "I would rather you help me make sure he be in a fine state”

“We will make sure he’s okay” speaks up Etta Candy “But you have to stand down”

Diana calmly puts the officer down. She gets up on her two feet and begins to peacefully walk away “Attend to him”

Diana continues her march, but she stops when 3 DEO agents stand before her, pointing their weapons at her.

“You ain’t going nowhere, ya broad” says one full bearded man on the right

Diana stares angrily at the people that are ready to put her down for unknown reasons to her “Do your worst”

Diana kicks the man that called her a broad, sending him sliding on the floor. They all, from front to back, take fire at her, but Diana parry’s their shots with her silver bracelets. Etta is grabbed by the police officer that was wounded. He holds a rag to his shoulder, keeping the blood in.

“Look lady, lay off this! She was only trying to help!”

“I know! But she still needs to come” responds a serious Etta

“Then be less bitchy and just tell her you want to help! Don’t pick a fight!” Etta just stares at him after that remark and he backs off

Etta sighs, knowing he’s right. Diana pulls out The Perfect, the golden lasso, tying it up on one of the guns from the soldiers. Then sending that gun flying to one of the faces of the people behind her. She slams two of the men in the ground. Grabs one of them and tosses them to the rude man from before right back to the pavement after he had just gotten up. Etta Candy, realizing guns are not going to do much, she gets in front of Diana.

“Stop, woman!” Diana grabs her cheek, she’s not happy about the DEO’s hostility “Look, peace, please?” she awkwardly asks, yet Diana pinches harder

“Peace? Is that why you pointed your firearms at me after I was only doing my best in tending to a man? After helping the people here?”

“My bad” she nervously chuckles “It’s just the metahumans we come across aren’t very peaceful. We get sloppy. Look, just come with us and we can discuss. No fights, I promise”

Diana listens to every word Etta uttered, so she sighs and let’s go her grip. Etta rubs her cheeks giving that Diana is quite the strong gal. The DEO reenters their automobiles, ready to leave, this time with Diana riding alongside them. Diana is about to enter one of the vans with Etta, but tapped in the shoulder. She whirls to see who tapped her, and it’s the cop she was attending to before the DEO entered.

“Hey, umm, thanks for helping all of us. It was pretty cool what you did. Take care of yourself”

Diana cheerily nods to the man, grateful for this thankfulness and his well-being being fine now. Diana waives at the cop goodbye and enters the van.

DEO BASE

In a private room decked out in all white, with a table in between them, Diana sits with Etta Candy, both on opposite sides "You're lucky I was able to smooth things over with the Director to get this meeting in order"

"Director?"

"You'll learn in due time. What I want to know is who you are...?"

"Diana Princess of Themyscira!

"Princess, ain't that something. Full name?"

"Diana of Themyscira"

"...is that it?"

"Yes, why wouldn't it be?"

"And you're a princess?"

"Yes!" Diana is growing more impatient with Etta. With that, she pulls out The Perfect from her waist. Etta raises her eye in curiosity “This is the Perfect”

“The Perfect?”

“Yes, The Perfect. Crafted by the God of Fire and Metalwork Vulcan, it was passed down to me by my mother. Used in battles fought long ago alongside The Patrons, it has the ability to reach immense distance and bring about the verity of one self. It compels you to bring forth your truth”

“And you use this whip-this lasso to do it?”

“Most certainly”

“And it brings the truth?” still she can’t believe it

“Yes” Diana raises her voice just slightly, as she can’t understand Etta not understanding

“And why call it the perfect?” Diana doesn’t understand and Etta sighs “Seems too preachy. Just call it the…the-“

She snaps her fingers, trying to think of something as she looks at the ceiling. She mutters to herself.

“lasso, lasso-lasso of…truth. Yeah” she looks straight at Diana “Lasso of Truth! Doesn’t that sound cooler?” she’s mighty proud of herself for calling it that

Diana thinks about “I do not know” Diana scratches her chin

Etta sighs in disappointment “Just give me your rope”

She grabs hold onto it, her annoyance from before begins fading away. She feels a glow inside of her as the Perfect as well glows. This is something she has never felt in her entire life, hitting her like a ton of bricks. However, the bricks almost feel like fluffy pillows one lay their heads in and can sleep with not just at night, but forever.

“What the hell, girl?”

“What can you tell me about yourself, Etta Candy?”

“Hi, I’m Etta Candy.”

“I know, you informed me that when we met.”

“Sorry, it’s a habit when you work for this place”

“Worry not, we Amazons tend to “speechify” as well”

“Girl, sometimes people speechify all the time. Between that and whenever I read books. Just the vocabulary there, it makes me feel stupid!”

"You are not stupid, Etta Candy, though you can stand to learn a tad more” she smirks at Etta “And unlike you, I have no issue with reading a book. It’s quite easy for me and my sisters, though it helps that there is not much to do”

“Well can you be my teacher, Ms. Sophisticated?”

“I could, though I may be a bit busy and so are you” two share a chuckle “What is the DEO, Etta Candy?”

“Etta is just fine. The DEO is the Department of Extranormal Operations. Charged with taking care of, say, extraterrestrial and metahuman threats. Well, that was before, but now we practically protect America from practically any threat, with bases placed on each city of every state”

“At one point, my mother, Queen Hippolyta, came to Man’s World and aided several warriors to protect the innocent”

“Queen Hippo-what?” Etta interrupts, confused by so many things

“Queen Hippolyta, Queen of the Amazons”

“What are Amazons?”

“My people. Warriors that fought alongside and for the Gods in many battles. Eventually a time came when my mother traveled here on many excursions. Helping a team that named themselves: The Justice Society”

“You don’t know much about the Justice Society, do you?”

“My mother only mentioned them briefly in my childhood. I perhaps do not know much about them. My mother did not speak that well of men who bore the names of Wildcat, The Spectre and Hawkman”

“Why’s that?”

“Perhaps they were maddening. I do not remember all of the details. Now what can you tell me of the Justice Society?”

“The Justice Society were the greatest heroes of Earth. Spent many years fighting bad guys and stopping alien invasions. I was such a fan of them. I was a big Green Lantern fan, and Hawkgirl” she says Hawgirl’s name coyly. Almost reaching the point of biting her lip. She shakes her head realizing that Diana might view her as a nut and decides to get back into things “But governments around the world wanted the group to work for them. Tired of their disguises and the uncertainty of their power, they practically shut them down. The DEO stepped forward and were now charged with protecting the Earth-"

"Did you not just say they only protected America?"

"Well yeah, but all of the Earth too...sometimes-LOOK, If you have superpowers, you HAVE to work the DEO or be arrested”

“Arrested?” Diana is repulsed “Seems that these combatants only wanted what was best for Man’s World, and your leaders put them down?”

“It’s…complicated”

“Why would you bring forth your service for these foul individuals, Etta?”

“I just…wanna help. I miss superheroes, but…sometimes, that’s just how the world works…We all just have to deal with it”

Those words strike Diana. In one of the few times her mother talked about Man’s World, her mother wasn’t pleased by their “Deal with it” attitude. That is was just an excuse to be slothful. Diana responds to Etta…

“Seems as though Man’s World just “deals with it” for when they are lazy”

Offended by that, Etta respond “Hey, I don’t like it any more than you do. And who are you to judge? As a matter of fact, I’m supposed to be asking the questions. Who are YOU?”

“I am Diana, Princess of Themyscira and Daughter of Hippolyta”

“Again with the Princess ****? Themy-what? Where is this place?”

“It is out of reach from Man’s World”

“What do you mean out of reach?”

“You cannot enter. Subjects of Man’s World are barred, especially men”

Etta whisper to herself “Good to know I have a better chance to enter there.”

“Created by my Gods as a haven for the Amazons for their service to them. The Amazons are meant to oversee Man’s World. That is why Queen Hippolyta went here to assist your heroes”

“But we never saw her! We don’t know anything about any Queen”

“Did you see every battle this Society had? Each occasion where most if not all their member were together?”

“No”

“Perhaps she was a member in secrecy in your views as well. She specified that to me”

“But that-“ Etta stops herself, really thinking this through. Maybe Diana is right, maybe she doesn’t know everything about the JSA’s history. She leans on her chair, trying to calm down “Okay, lets be more chill now. You mentioned Gods and Patrons. What Gods?”

“THE Gods. Jupiter, Pluto, Neptune. The Gods”

“…Your Gods are planets?” she scratches her head as Dina laughs

“No, Etta, Jupiter, God of the Skies and Lighting, Pluto, Lord of the Underworld. Neptune, God of the Seas. There is also Juno, Vulcan as I mentioned beforehand. Diana of whom I am named after. Venus, Minerva, Ceres, Mercury, Mars-“

“Wait wait wait, you’re talking about the Greek Gods?”

“Greek-no Etta! Why must Man’s World continuously fuse the Greek and Roman Patrons together?”

“It’s just they’re the same!”

“Similarities, yes. However, there are differences. The Romans are not as wrathful as the Greek. We seek to aid your kind”

“Well, we would like more of it, cause we don’t get it at all”

“Hmm, on behalf of my people, I extend an apology”

“Well that’s nice, that’s wonderful, you're such a doll. So nice of your Gods to help, but I have to ask this very important, perhaps even minuet detail-GODS EXIST?!” Etta lets go of the lasso and grabs her hair in shock

“Yes, why would this be a shock to you, Etta?”

Etta grabs hold onto the Lasso again “Does this mean everything we believe was a sham? Are all religions false? Are the Roman Gods the one true religion?”

“Oh no, Etta. My mother has told of me stories of when Jupiter met one on one with the Norse God Odin or when Pluto met The Egyptian Lord Anubis. And there is also the time when the Greek and Roman fought. That is when the Amazons were actually brought to life-Etta you seem horrified”

The more Diana talked, Etta slouched in her chair, not being able to comprehend the existence of Gods. Wanting to take a break, Etta leaves to take a deep breath. On the outside of their room, Etta chugs a drink of water from a dixie cup.

“Where’s the alcohol?”

“Hey Ms. Candy”

Etta turns around to see one of the officers of the DEO simply saluting her “Hey, Derek, let me guess, you want to know how the interview with the pretty lady is going?”

“Actually, it’s about a friend of yours”

Etta is confused by his words. They both walk to the entrance gate of this place, where they see two officers arguing with a lady.

“Officers, at ease!”

“Sorry Chief, it’s just she won’t leave us alone. She wants in”

“Let me deal with her”

“Now now now, love, why do I sense a lack of cheeriness over seeing your good friend?” the blonde lady trying to get in cheerfully say as she points to herself

Etta rubs her face with both her hands “Barbara. What is it now?” Etta voices in annoyance

“It's Barbara Ann Minerva, just thought the rest of you should know. I'll be famous one day. I’ve heard about the warrior woman. I even saw her. I have to meet her, Etta!”

"How'd you know she be here?"

"Saw a photo on HeadPage. Word spreads fast"

“You do know this is DEO territory, you can’t get in.”

“Sure I have. I’ve done it before”

“Cause I allowed it!”

“You can allow it again.”

“Barbara…go home”

“Please Etta, I might be able to help”

“I’m already conducting an interview with her”

“Is it going swimmingly?”

Etta doesn’t answer, she coughs.

“Thought so. She wears attire worn by the Romans themselves. Now this might be a stretch, but giving how absurd our world has been since World War II, could she-“

“Okay Barbara, you know what, because my world is in some ways shattering thanks to that woman, let me go over it with some of my superiors and you can come to me and the warrior lady”

Barbara pumps her fist with joy as she begins her walk with Etta "I knew you would see the light. And what do you mean your world shattering?"

"You'll find out, honey"

It's nighttime and Diana has been left alone in the room. Etta made sure to bring in books of history to Diana so she can learn of Man's World. This isn't any new to Diana as she's read some already similar books in Themyscira. In fact, she's displeased to see them leaving out important details from the books. Clearly hiding irreprehensible events like the the detention of Japanese Americans during WWII or the Tulsa race massacre.

"Disgusting. Too cowardly to share their history in order to make themselves look decent. I wonder, is this DEO the same thing? I know I am to be a helping hand to Man's World, but in many ways they don't deserve it. Is this why my mother left in the first place. Is this the world Steve wanted to come back too with his mother?"

Diana looks at the door ahead and wants to rip it off its hinges. But she was told by Etta that a friend of hers might come over that can be of help to her. Diana hopes Etta is right, and else she'll deal with the DEO and other menaces her own way.

THE NEXT DAY

In the interview room, Diana twiddles her thumbs, waiting for something, anything. That anything comes in the form of Etta coming in with her friend.

“Diana, this is a friend of mine and archaeologist Barbara Ann Minerva”

Diana gets up to greet her. They shake hands, both smiling back at the other warmly.

“Greetings, sister. I am Diana of Themyscira.”

“Pleased to meet you. I saw the one mildly good photo of you. Though you are a good sight to see yourself-” Barbara stops herself “My bad, I didn’t mean to talk about your looks, it’s just you are very pretty and-“

Barbara is punched in the shoulder by Etta“Get on with it!”

“Right”

The ladies take their seats, with Etta sitting next to Barbara as she holds onto the Perfect.

“Diana, between your name and attire, it seems very much Roman like”

“Yes, the Roman Gods. My Gods!”

“Apologies from Etta, she doesn’t seem to believe in them” she sarcastically says as Etta turns to her with chagrin

“Come on Barbara. This is ridiculous!”

“This is not ridiculous, Etta. This is very much real” exclaims Diana

“Very real. Only in our world can Gods, alien and monsters exist” Barbara adds “Don’t worry, love. It’s just the tales of the Roman and other pantheons are myth to us. In fact, the Amazons are supposed to be of the Greek.”

“Tales that were lost in time, Barbara Ann. The Amazons are from the proud Romans. Blessed Gaea, cunning Diana, courageous Minerva and fast Mercury gave us life. Much like your Gods gave you life”

“But Diana, if your Gods exist, doesn’t that mean the folks from Christianity and every other religion are false?” says Barbara

Diana chuckles “No, they are most likely real. My aunt, Antiope once told me she met an angel from the Silver City. A friend of mine told me a handful of stories of them-“

Now Barbara is surprised like Etta “So the Roman Gods and Christianity…exist?”

Etta brings her own commentary “Alongside, apparently, The Norse, the Greek, even if the Roman and Greek are essentially the same, The Egyptian, Hindu, all that fun stuff”

“Blimey…” Barbara is trying to get her faculties in check “Gods exist in our world. Even if they contradict each other…”

Diana speaks up “If it brings you any comfort, they exist in dimensions apart. Though the Romans have had their help in this world-“

“Gods exists!” Barbara brushes her hair

“Yep” says an arms folded Etta "That's what I mean. It's all messed up!"

Barbara’s head is about to hit the table, shocked by all this revelation, until...“...Wonderful!”

Barbara pushes her back to stare at Diana directly, joyful about it all. Etta looks at Barbara with even further confusion

“Diana, tell me stories of your Gods! Stories of the Amazons. Are you daughter of Hippolyta?!”

“I am, yes!”

The two are now enjoying this, giggling like schoolgirls, with Etta not believing what she’s seeing. Time flows by, with Etta sitting in the corner eating a bag of candies while Diana and Barbara are sitting on top of the table, not even holding onto The Perfect anymore. Diana is now telling Barbara the war of the Greek and Romans with Barbara enjoying every detail.

“And Hades and Pluto never got involved?” says Barbara

“No. Always the neutral ones. Though the only involvement they had was ending the war” says Diana

“Fascinating. It’s nice to hear. All of the time in media, the two are always made out to be assholes”

“oh boy” mutters Etta

“You do know you are close to us, right Etta?” asks Barbara “you know what, screw this, lets head out!”

Etta returns to her serious mode, getting out of her chair before they can leave the table “Who says you can “head out” with a super?”

“Come on Etta. We can’t be stuck in here all of the time. You can join. It can be fun”

“Please Etta. I would love to explore Man’s World more”

Etta puts her hands on the table, asserting herself.

“I’m sorry, girls. My superiors won’t agree with it, and I most certainly won’t agree with it! We are NOT going out!”

THE CARNIVAL

A vehicle has arrived just outside of the carnival. Etta, one look away from being deadpan, Barbara and Diana step out of their vehicle. Diana even has new attire, with a simple grey DEO shirt and jeans.

“Nice of you for the new garments, Barbara Ann and Etta”

Etta looks at Barbara dead on “I can’t believe I agreed to this”

Barbara smiles from ear to ear “I can’t believe your Director agreed to this”

“It's only because he loved the carnival as a kid. Still does. Just a couple of hours, girls, and then we’re right back. We need more information out of her”

Diana looms over the two “You do know I am at close range between the both of you and can listen quite well, correct?”

Etta and Barbara whirl to her, spooked up as Diana has her hands in her waist, annoyed at the two.

“Ye-yeah, Etta” speaks up Barbara, trying to be on Diana’s good side.

The three walk, Diana looking on with amazement over the colorful scenery and the amounts of people seemingly enjoying themselves.

“It’s fairly loud!” speaks up Diana to get a word in

“Carnivals and mass gatherings in a nutshell” responds Etta

“You have to go on the Ferris wheel Diana. NO, to the circus show that has to be in just a bit! Wait, you haven’t tasted any of the food, of course?”

“Whoa, one activity at a time!” says Etta

“She is right" says Diana "Let us take our tim-LOOK A BABY!”

Diana points to her right, she rushes to see a mother holding her child as he looks so at peace. She looks on with wonderment over the baby's cuteness as she paces herself to the infant. She is about to snatch them up, but Etta and Barbara hold her back.

“Why?”

“Invasion of privacy, princess” says a panicky Barbara

“The babe reminded me of my sister. I wanted to hold one again”

“Maybe next time” says Etta “Say, how about we get food first?”

The three go to a food stand where Etta and Barbara get churros whereas Diana gets some popcorn.

“I have always wanted to try this” says Diana

“Pop Corn is known in your island of ancient women?” says Etta

“No, it’s just my secret boy told me of it”

Barbara and Etta look at one another confused “Secret boy?” they say in unison as Diana eats

“Aagghhh!” Diana pulls her bag back to get something out of teeth “Steve was right. It does get inside your dental features”

As she does that, her friends snicker as she struggles. Diana and Etta ride on the Ferris Wheel together, Barbara couldn’t go with them. She shakes her fist at them once they notice her. Etta sticks her tongue out while Diana laughs.

“Such a shame 3 people cannot enter together” says Diana

“Don’t worry. She’ll be with someone else”

Barbara is constipated being next to a dopey guy. He makes his move “So…you wanna-“

“No. Shut it.” She rejects him “Curse you, Etta” she quietly mutters to herself

They stop at the top. Diana seeing the beauty of it all. All the gorgeous lights and people dressing up in goofy costumes.

“It’s as good as he said it would be” she thinks to herself

“Why can’t people look like ants from up here?” Etta rightfully questions

DEO BASE

In the entrance gate, someone shows up with the guard in front stepping in "Any clearance, ma'am?"

"I don't want any disturbance, son. Just to know where someone is"

"Lady, I don't-wait-is it you?"

"That I am. Now just where is the warrior lady from the news?"

THE CARNIVAL

The three 3 attend a circus show, the show itself has all you would want in a circus. From the impressive feats of strength of the brawny man, to the courageous lion tamer, and much to Diana’s delight, the agility of the trapeze artists. Whenever they succeed in their jump, she jumps up from her chair to applaud louder than anyone there.

“Enjoying yourself?” says a playful Barbara

“Their impressive aerial maneuvers are almost on par with us Amazons. One time a year, we would have shows such as this one. Any and all Amazon were allowed to perform and show their ability. It was nice to have us all together and not have it be a contest of combat. Every Amazon together. Even the Gods that gave us life attended. When I was a girl, I would perform every year. Then when my sister was of proper age I performed with her. I was blessed to have performed at one point together with my mother. Minerva and Diana were most impressed”

“Maybe we can attend these shows?” says an eager Barbara

“You know the rules, Barb” Etta gets close to whisper to Diana “Can I go?”

“Hey now, I know what you’re doing” says a slightly irked Barbara Ann

Diana is in the middle of the two, so she pulls them apart as they attempt to playfully slap each other. The show eventually comes to a close and they all leave.

"What an amazing display. We must meet the performers"

Barbara speaks up "I wouldn't Diana. We're not allowed to enter and they're probably tired"

"Far as I am concerned, I was not when doing a show. Most of the time I would train afterwards seeing as how I was in a rather big rush"

"You don't get tired?" asks Etta

"Sometimes" Diana says. She would expand on more if she didn't see a mother clean her daughters mouth from being stuffed with cotton candy. The daughter laughs and points to the clown coming right in and the mother happily introduces the clown to her. Diana sees it all and beams because of it.

"You okay, tough lady?" Etta shakes Diana's shoulders

"Me? Fine, I am fine"

"I know, sister" says Barbara "I remember my time with my mother. Best friend I ever had...before Etta of course"

"Don't push it, Minerva"

"It was nice being here with you two. Reminds me I was in my own difficult times and my sister, Donna, was there for me. It's a shame I won't get to see her grow up"

"Why is that?" asks Barbara

"Being of aid here means I am never to return to my homeland" Diana sniffs "Forever duty bound. I knew the costs and yet I am..."

"Homesick. We understand"

"Hey, don't worry, Diana. I know this isn't your home but...we'll be glad to be your sisters" Etta says, feeling the most bright she's felt in quite a while

"Thank you. Thank you both"

15 MINUTES LATER:

Etta and Barbara sip on their sodas as they look around the merriment going around “Okay, I’ll admit, I’ve had fun” admits Etta

“See? And you wanted to be the stick in the mud. This happens when good ol Barbara Ann Minerva chooses Girls Night Out” Barbara proudly points to herself

"I feel bad for Diana though. Imagine not seeing your family forever. I haven't seen my sister in a while but at least I CAN go to her"

"I can't relate because I was always one to travel and after my mom, I wasn't going to spend time with ****stain of a dad. But I get it. And did you mean what you say to Diana? About sisters?"

"Yes. Kinda. I don't know. Look, it's my job to arrest her and yet I haven't...there's something about her that makes me...not angry. If it makes any sense" Barbara just nods, letting her know it does make sense. Etta nods back, only to look back and look a tad bit confused “Hey, is Diana behind you?” remarks Etta before drinking her soda again

“Me? I thought she was with you?”

Etta almost chokes on her beverage at that reveal. They look around, seeing no signs of Diana.

“Oh ****” they say in unison, worried as they now begin running around to find her.

Diana strolls around the place with a pretzel in her hand. Smiling as kids run around and couples with their hands together. So much entertainment she’s had, the most fun she’s had in her arrival. She's read on some of the atrocities of Man's World but she's glad to see there's some kindness in this domain as well. Suddenly, her leg is hit by a little girl. She falls to the ground, with her pretzel falling to the floor.

“Ah man!” says the tiny girl

Diana lends her a hand to get back up, which the girl accepts

"Thank you. Oh dang it! My food!"

“Worry not little on, would you like my pretzel?” Diana extends her food to her

“But it’s yours”

“No worries, i have eaten enough for today”

The girl takes it, thanking Diana “You’re a nice and pretty lady”

“And you are quite the excitable and kind little girl. I am new here. My name is Diana.”

“I’m Cindy. Nice to meet you Diana. You’re gonna love it here. Have you tasted Ice Cream or gone to the movies?”

“I have not, however I would love to”

“You have to. I think there’s Ice Cream close here, follow me-“

“Cindy, it’s time to go” Cindy’s mother interrupts this chat

“I was just pointing to Diana the-“

“Sorry for her interruption” Cindy’s mom completely ignores her daughter to stare at Diana

“Actually, Cindy was being a generous companion. It was you whom interrupted”

Cindy tries to hide her “oh snap” face as Diana defends her

“We have to go. Have a nice night”

She grabs Cindy’s hand to walk away. Cindy waives goodbye at Diana, with Diana waiving back contentedly. The Amazon warrior is ready to walk away herself, but she stumbles to another person.

“My apologies-“

“And they say I’m getting old in my age. I managed to track you down and pretty good I must say”

“Excuse me? I am confused, ma’am”

“Come on. I can recognize, but you can’t to me? Look closely, Diana”

Diana does gaze at the woman, and her confusion is washed away. If she had been holding anything, she would have dropped it.

“Beth? Beth Trevor?”

“So glad I can meet you again. I’ve been meaning to thank you again”

The two pull in for a hug, Diana yelps with merriness. Barbara and Etta are in their effort of finding Diana, turning their heads everywhere. Eventually, they’re in luck as they see Diana. Relieving them, but it confuses them when they see her talking to a stranger. Etta gets between them.

“Diana, is this on occasion of stranger danger?”

“What? No. Etta, this is Beth Trevor”

“The Army General?” says Etta

“I’ve heard about you, Candy. Also, I knew of Diana before”

“You know Diana?” asks Barbara “But she just got here”

“Well, that’s a long story. It started-” says Beth

Read #2-3, you PEOPLE.

“And you never revealed it to your superiors?” says a surprised Etta

“Yep. I respected Diana too much to just reveal her island. Even if your people were a bit…”

“I understand, Beth” says a forgiving Diana. The amazon has been happy seeing Beth, brief as their time knowing each other was. However, it’s time Diana asked what’s been on her mind for so long now.

“Beth…where…” she clears her throat “where is Steve?”

Beth sighs “That’s actually why I’m here. He…he’s not well, and I need you to help him”

Diana gasps, stunned. What is going on with Steve. What has happened to him ever since they last saw each other? It’s time she met back with her Secret Boy.

Chapter Text

DEO BASE

In her offices and with Beth Trevor by her side, Etta Candy is on a call with Director Bones “Absolutely not will I allow this, Agent! I’ve allowed you to talk with her and to go to a carnival so you can get the fun out of your systems but traveling to Arizona? No!”

“Sir, please. The reason you allowed those occasions to happen is because you know Diana can be of use to us. Kaznia is growing stronger by the day. I mean, didn't King Gustav just send Captain Kaznia to beat up on some of our agents who were in Kaznia? He's a strong guy and Diana did stop those assassins from killing a senator. She can stop him too and help us.”

“Come on, Bones” steps in Beth “I’m only asking of this to help my boy”

“Your boy is a lost cause”

“Says you. Plus, you owe me a favor”

Etta and Beth hear him groaning from the other line “Fine. I’ll allow it. Not just because you saved me from the Killer Dolphin back in Markovia but because the warrior lady can take out anything Kaznia can deliver to her” Beth and Etta nod at one another for a job well done “BUT, I’m the one who says joins her in the travel”

DEO AIRCRAFT

Diana, still in casual clothing, sits on the seating next to the window. She met up with Beth Trevor back in the carnival, the woman she saved from the plane crash when she was a child and the mother of her Secret Boy, Steve Trevor. She told him about Steve and the problem he’s apparently in. Like he's perpetually down.

She’s aboard a DEO made airplane. Etta and Barbara Ann were not allowed on this meeting by Director Bones. Instead, across from her are metahuman based DEO Agents. She’s read up on many agents during her free time thanks to Etta. These ones in particular.

The Protector, Jason Hart, a proud American soldier who denounces drugs in his “Say No to Drugs” campaign and the one leading the pact. Jet, Celia Windward, a Jamaican English woman who can shape electromagnetic fields to a variety of effects.

Ram, Takeo Yakata, an Asian American whose entire body is 85% electronic and silicon. Can literally talk to anything electronic and blasts electro blasts. Gloss, Xiang Po, the team’s resident mystic sorceress who can apparently control the Dragon Lines of the Earth. And to finish it off with the Great Defender, Stormy Foster, who can gain super strength and flight with just the swallowing of a vitamin.

Diana waves at them all as they remain seated and only Jet waves back. The others just scowl at her as they either talk amongst each other or look ahead. One hour to Phoenix Arizona. One hour for Diana to be alone with her thoughts.

THEMYSCIRA-YEARS AGO

Outside of the Wonder Cave of her and Steve, in a show for the Secret Boy as he sits on a piece of rock, Diana finishes her dance she prepped up for the Amazonian Festival of Paradise Island. She does a pose and all for show “What do you think?”

“It’s-it’s great, Angel” Steve rubs his shoulder as his teeth clatters “bu-but did it HAVE to be outside? It’sss ******* FREEZING”

“Steve, watch your mouth. And really? I have not noticed the weather”

“I-it’s ssshame I can-can’t be there. I bet you'll knock their socks off...or sandals i should say?”

“Worry not, Secret Boy. Not only will I retail to you what occurred, but I will keep you close to my heart” she sits next to him

“Shucks” he smirks

Diana places her arm over his shoulder “An Amazon doesn’t lie on this occasion, Steven Trevor. No matter how far you are. I will always keep you close to my heart”

THE PRESENT- PHOENIX ARIZONA

In a normal house like any other around this neighborhood, a doorbell is rung. In his couch, Steve Trevor lays without even the blankets over him. He clearly needs a shave and an adjustment of clothes. He slept the night with his jeans and socks on. TV is on static but that doesn’t seem to wake him up. The doorbell is rung on repeat now and that finally seems to wake up him up.

“Hold your horses, I’m coming” he sits up from the bed

RING RING RING RING

“I said I’m coming! Knock it off!” he wipes his face to see better

RING RING RING RING RING RING

He gets closer to the door and stops when he realizes just how close he was. He doesn't want to open it but the ringing won't stop. He groans in frustration and opens the door with force “WILL YOU KNOCK IT OFF, YOU BI-“

He stops when sees a robust yet muscular figure before him. He has to look up to see it’s a woman at the door. One who’s smiling wide and clearly holding in a lot of emotion.

“Look, lady. I think you got the wrong house. I’m not-“

“Steve…it’s me”

“Me who? Why am I supposed to know you?”

“Steve” she holds his hands “Look at me closer” Steve brushes her hands away and goes back inside, finding her and the situation odd “Steve” her voice cracks as she enters the home

“Stop saying my name like you know me” he stares at her again “I’m sure you're a lovely person but I ain’t the guy you’re…looking…for” he really gets a better look at her “…no. You can’t” he gets close to her again

“It’s me" she smiles contently "How could my Secret Boy not know me?”

“holy…holy ****. It’s-it’s you!”

“Steve, watch your mouth”

“IT IS YOU” he throws his arms out and hugs her, pulling out a happy yell

Diana was starting to feel regret after seeing the way he was acting originally but once he hugged her, she herself felt joy. She reciprocates the hug, even picks up and spins him around. It’s just as pleasing as Diana expected. The moment she’s been waiting for has come.

“Diana…put me down…you’re crushing me”

“Oh…sorry” she puts him down and the two have the chance to simply smile at the other. Also, to look away from the other one blushing. They take a seat with Steve drinking water.

“By God, I just-well, to you, it’s ‘Gods’” the two share a chuckle “I can’t believe it, Diana. You’re here. You’re actually here. I thought you’d never be here on “Man’s World””

“Well, a competition was had and I won. Not only to be an ambassador of peace but as the new Wonder Woman”

“Wonder Woman? Wasn’t your mother that?”

“That she was but she gave it up a long time ago. Now I bare it”

“Well, where’s your costume? I thought superheroes wore colorful outfits”

“That’s for combat. Unless you want me to show it to you right now?”

“Is it in your car or what? In fact, how did you get here?” he takes a sip from his drink

“It was thanks to the DEO”

SPLURT

He spits out his drink “What?! You work for those ***holes?!”

“Steve, language! And no, I do not work for them. I’ve been in talks with them recently and made good friends with Etta Candy and Barbara Ann Minerva”

“Wait, you met Etta?”

“Etta told me before leaving you two knew each other”

“Yeah. Etta is one of the good ones. I think...I don’t know, I haven’t talked to her in years. If she works for the DEO, well-“ he takes another sip of his drink. This one longer.

She’s confused by his remarks “But Etta has been good. She’s great, and so is Barbara Ann. We went to a carnival together”

“But…I thought…you know. We could have gone to a carnival together. We discussed it in the Wonder Cave”

“I think you only talked about it once and spent most of it talking about how much you hated clowns”

“Clowns are the spawns of the devil himself. It’s why I bit one when I was a kid”

“Oh Steve, haha, you never did lose that firecracker innocence, did you?”

“Yeah…” he looks away for a second “You know me. Loveable Steve…” he looks away again to grimace and this time Diana notices “So, umm, how’d you get here? Escort of any kind?”

“I came in an aircraft owned by the DEO and then in one of their vehicles. They are outside if you are interested. The one leading them is the one called The Protector”

“Wait! The Protector?! He’s outside?”

Diana nods and Steve rushes out of his couch. He opens the door, finally having noticed the DEO Squad standing in the sidewalk and watching him.

“Hey, Jason Hart!” Steve screams “**** YOU!” Steve raises up both his middle fingers at him

“**** YOU, TREVOR” the Protector flips him off back

“You’re a hypocrite! You’re exactly what’s wrong with this world!”

“You’re a whimp! The only reason why I’m here is because of your mommy, ya ******* momma’s boy!”

“Mom?” he says quietly before going back to raging “Go back to carrying Bones’ bags and boring kids in school gymnasiums!”

“I’ll have you know my PSA’s make bank!”

Diana pulls Steve back in while Protector is slapped across the head by Jet “Jesus, boss. People are staring. Wanna cause more attention?” the team looks around and sees a couple jogging and looking at them a bit frightened.

“Uhhh” says the guy “Say No to Drugs!” he says with his voice a bit cracked to Protector

“Say No to Drugs, indeed citizen! Have a nice day!” Protector smiles and gives the thumbs up. Once they’re away enough, he mewls and rolls his eyes

Inside Steve’s house, Diana crosses her arms and stares daggers at him “God, what a jackass! How he’s allowed in schools and lead a team is beyond me!” Diana doesn’t respond, she only looks coldly to him “What? What’s wrong-He started it, Diana!” she says nothing “Okay, fine, I had a hand in that, but he shouldn’t be here-“

“Steve, what is the matter with you? Ever since I came in, you have been shaky. As if you are avoiding certain topics”

“Did my mom put you up to this? How is she involved in this?”

“She came to me and told me about your problems. How distant you have become”

“I just…” he clutches his fists “I’ve had it rough…since…” he feels some spots of sweat in his forehead and quickly rubs it off “Since the wars”

“Of the last two Man’s World endured?”

“Yeah, and they were more than rough on the body. Those shouldn’t have happened in the first place. All started because of agendas”

“That is why I came. A certain Great Evil is coming to Man’s World, but I was not specified on what it could be. It could be one single entity or a group-”

“Well have you learned anything about America’s goings on with Kaznia?”

“Etta has told me about it. in fact, I stopped an assassination attempt on a congressman’s life from Kaznian soldiers. Rumors speculate that war seems likely”

“Have you asked around why?” she remains silent “Right, they’re keeping you in the dark. It’s basically a metahuman arms race. America most of the time since World War 2 has been the sight of alien invasions and supervillain attacks. That’s why teams like the Justice Society and Freedom Fighters were formed. Thus, resulting in them having the largest presence of super powered individuals and vigilantes”

“No need to worry about the rest of the story, Steven. I already know it. That is where the DEO comes in. I’ve read they originally fought only alien threats and handles of metahuman affairs. But eventually, they grew more power, given to them by your leaders. Laws were implemented that demanded all metahumans answer to the DEO”

“Yeah, the Ban of Supers Law. And you agree with that law?”

“It seems…unjust. I know my mother was opposed to it. Called her former compatriots cowards by giving up. To think she was fond of them at one point”

“Well, I’d personally high five her for that. It IS unjust”

“However, oversight can be a good thing, Steven. The DEO has communication with one another-“

“No, Diana! No! They really are keeping you in the dark. They want to control every metahuman! They wanted to control the JSA! Make them stooges for them. That’s what those tools outside are! Just stooges! They arrest anyone with a costume or powers and if they don’t join their group, they’re arrested without parole or a hearing! There’s no right!”

“I…I did not know that”

“Metahumans are all over the world. On each country, many part of their armies. But Kaznia apparently has been the one with the most expanding metahuman roster and this “lovely” country wants to invade, using lies that Kaznia tried to aid Iraq and Markovia during those respective wars and deeming them traitors!”

He grabs on to his own hair, almost ready to tear chunks of it “They’re gonna start on invasion, all because of a hunch! Another war is gonna start and no one is doing anything to stop it!”

“But I am here, Steve!" she rushes to him, having him let go of his own hair "That is what I wanna do; help!”

He won’t even stare at her “You won’t. You’re basically working for the DEO and America at this point. They’ll use you. They use everybody…everybody”

Diana now looks away from him, holding her shoulders “Is there more you want to say? More so that I don’t have to be kept from the dark?”

Silence permeates the room

“…Goodbye, Steve”

She takes her steps and presses her hands on the doorbell

He reaches his hand out “Diana, wait!” she halts but doesn’t look back “Please don’t leave. I’ve just…don’t leave. I feel so…”

She sighs and pinches her upper nose. She considers leaving, but in the state he’s in and given how much she’s wanted to reunite with him throughout the years, she doesn’t want to waste this. She lets go of the doorknob and takes a seat close by the couch where Steve sits again.

A great deal of minutes goes by which might as well have been hours considering they haven’t said anything to the other. Only few glimpses and the expression are dejection and woe. They don’t know what to say to the other when plenty was said already.

Outside of Steve’s house, the DEO Agents try to find ways to entertain themselves. Be it thumb wrestling with Gloss and Ram or watching a show through their phones with Great Defender and Jet. The Protector however keeps watch, ever so diligent, while taking a smoke.

“Yo, Heart” enters Jet “Aren’t you worried that some of the citizens might see you smoking?”

“Yeah…but this is just a plain ol’ neighborhood. Word won’t spread that much. Plus, we’ll just tell the Harris Siblings to delete anything that leaks”

“Do you have Marvin and Wendy’s phone numbers?”

“I’ll figure it out. Say, are you using your super hearing now?” Jet nods in disagreement and Protector tosses away his cigar “Okay, I’m going in” he marches on “It’s been enough time”

“Whoa whoa, tough guy!” Jet gets in the way “Let’s not get hasty. The reason we’re doing this is to make the tall swimsuit model trust us”

“Yeah, Bones told me she’d make a great addition to the ranks, but apparently her and Trevor go back and that wuss might tell her stuff she shouldn’t know”

“Trust the process, Heart. You told me that about Gloss back then”

“What was that?” Gloss asks after beating Ram in thumb wrestling

“Okay, jeez, whatever. Why do I listen to you?”

“Because I’m the one who can get a handle out of you, that’s why” she smirks while Protector hides his sniggering

Inside Steve’s house, Diana made her way upstairs, looking around to see anything that might interest her. The door to the room in the bottom left is open and she enters. Inside it, it’s mostly empty but it does have a bookcase in it with a crate at the side.

In the above half of the bookcase are actual books while below are filled with DVDs of movies. She pulls out some box sets and it gives her a good chuckle.

“Ha, these are some of the movies Steve would talk about” From Alienz, Thanksgiving, 2002: A Space Travel, Queen Kong, etc.

“The crate over there has more movies if you’re interested” Diana turns to see Steve “Couldn’t fit all of them in the bookcase”

She gets up holding the sets “Remember when you would retell these movies back on Themyscira?”

“My proudest acting moments”

“Most of the time I did not understand”

“You still don’t understand Donald Darkko?” she gives him a look that says no “Yeah…I stopped understanding it a long time ago. I think I just thought I was smarter than I really was”

“I thought the same of some of the imaginary tales I would tell my sister. I was going through the motions” She picks out another box and sees Rambonator starring Arnold Stallone “Ugh”

“Still not a fan?” she raises her eyebrow “Heh, if you want, we can finally watch it. Judge it properly” she crosses her arms “We can watch the other movies…?”

1 HOUR LATER:

Rambonator is playing, with Steve eating pop-corn calmly while Diana rests her cheek on her hand out of boredom.

2 HOURS LATER:

Diana’s eye glow with joy over her first watch of June Poppins with Steve jovial over enjoyment.

2 MORE HOURS LATER:

The two are in shock and awe over their viewing of the Academy Award Winning Movie; The Room.

“Tommy Wiseau and Greg Sestero are geniuses” comments Steve

3 HOURS LATER:

It’s the late night and Diana and Steve sit in opposite sides of the couch reading some of the greatest literary books ever. Steve is reading a Charlie Dickens novel while Diana reads a Stephen Queen book.

Suddenly a realization hits Diana and she stops reading when she realizes “What of the DEO Agents?” she peeks outside the window and sees they’re sleeping. Everyone except Protector is sleeping inside the van. Protector himself sleeps at the top “I should really put a blanket over him”

Steve steps in “Nah, it’s fine. Let him and the rest be”

THE MORNING

Steve is preparing breakfast while Diana slept on the couch. She wakes up and Steve sees it for himself. Though one would look disheveled and a bit droopy waking up in a couch, or just waking up at all, Diana waking up was something else. It was like watching a sunset.

Her hair flows through the air so smoothly, her eyes glistening and her figure outstanding. All that was missing was for birds to enter so they can sit in her finger while she sings for them. It was magnificent for Mr. Trevor as he blushes and can’t stop looking.

“Uh, Steve?” Diana waves her hands to get his full attention “Something is burning”

“…what?” he smells the flame and realizes he’s letting breakfast be burned “AAHHH” he runs to it while Diana rolls her eyes

MINUTES LATER:

“Breakfast is served” he brings a plate to Diana “I hope you don’t mind burned bacon. At least the scrambled eggs came out fine”

“Worry not, Steve, you should have been there for when my mother almost burned a room preparing a family meal” she takes a bite of the bacon and she actually likes it.

Steve takes a bite “CHOKE” he grabs his glass of orange juice and chugs it, with Diana laughing at this.

Breakfast passes by and the two clean the dishes “I was thinking…” says Diana “remember the parks you would tell me about? The spacious and beautiful gardens it would have? Why not spend today and visit some?”

Steve stops cleaning, the pupil of his eyes shaking “Oh, umm…I don’t know”

“What do you mean?”

“I just-you know there’s a lot of movies I want to show you and I have a couple of paintings you’d might like”

“We can do that at a later time. Let us enjoy the marvels Man’s World has to offer”

“I don’t…don’t know if you’d like it”

“I won’t know if I do not witness it for myself. Come on, Steve, you always wanted to help me. Help me understand the art and beauty of your land”

Steve moves a bit so Diana doesn’t see his face. He taps on the plate he was cleaning and grips it. If he had super strength he would have broken it.

“Steve?”

“…you know what? Sure, lets head out” he chuckles nervously “There’s sights in the city I’d know you’d like”

After finishing cleaning up, Diana and Steve get dressed and head out for the door. Diana is the first to exit but once she feels the heat of the sun and sees the DEO team she journeyed with still sleeping in the vehicle, she finds it odd that Steve hasn’t come out with her. She looks behind and sees him still inside. Diana notices how much Steve is unsure to even take another step.

“Steve? Do-do you need help?” she makes her way to him

“I…I just…”

“I apologize if I was pushing of you. We can stay here if-“

“No no no no, i’m fine. I insist”

He confidently strolls out and straight away feels the sting of the sun hitting him. He covers his face which Diana can brush aside considering how hot the sun is. But her attention is caught again when she sees his knees shaking

“I think we-“ He drops to one knee “Steve!”

She rushes to him but he puts his hand out for her to stop “Don’t worry, I’m not Count Dracula. It’s just…wow Arizona sun is the worst”

“You fell, this clearly was a mistake-“

“Stop Diana!” he gets up “It’s just…I’ve been hold up in my house…for a while now. I feel better now, trust me! you trust me, right?”

“Yes, of course I do”

“Let’s head on out” he assures her with a smile “A walk will do us good”

“First, I must go to them to let them where I’ll be”

While Diana talks to the DEO agents, Steve’s smile fades out. Something is weighing him down. His own body has turned on him. But he can’t let Diana down. He must stay strong in the face of adversity and go against his crippling stress that’s eating away at him second by second.

THE STREET

As the two walk, Steve can’t help but ask…“So how’d you get them to allow this?”

“As long as my stay remains in Phoenix, I am allowed to travel with you”

“Goodie…” he takes a good look at Diana “Why can’t I be taller than you for once?”

“Amazons, Secret Boy. We were always going to be taller”

“Goodie…”

DINER

The DEO Agents are eating breakfast, with Great Defender eating a stack of pancakes while Ram looks on with sadness “Damn, cybernetics. Won’t allow me to eat anything anymore. Looks so tasty” he reaches his hand out

Great Defender slaps his wrist “Mine and mine alone. Your loss”

“Say, Ram” says Gloss “What about coffee? If I spill it on you, will you short circuit?”

“kan you gt a virs?” says Great Defender while eating

“Chew and swallow, Stormy, Jesus we’ve talked about this” calls out Protector “Jet, got any hearings over the “Princess” and Steve the loser?”

“It’s faint but I’m sure I’ll hear them perfectly in a minute or two”

“God, you’re amazing”

“Jason, what’d you got against Trevor by the way? Anytime he comes up you look like you’re about to punch someone?”

“Markovia, babe. Punk got in my way many times and whined about how we’re supposed to do the “right thing”. It’s the American Way he needs to learn of. That’s the right way. His mother should have instilled it in him more”

“You Americans and your patriotic loyalty” Jet laughs

“Hey, you’re here, so you believe in it, babe” he gets closer and she pushes him off a bit.

“Mhm”

“Ugh, you two” says Gloss “What’s going on with the other lovebirds?”

THE PARK

Diana and Steve walk along the beautiful meadow that was practically close to Steve’s home. To Diana, this almost looked like the gorgeous lands Themyscira has.

Steve sees Diana’s admiring the surroundings and it relaxes him “Sorry if the birds aren’t singing and doesn’t have as many animals as Themyscira, but we have it nice here too”

“Steve, this is delightful. I see families playing together without a hint of animosity. The picnics with the different kinds of food. The games being played”

“It’s honestly why I picked this neighborhood. I used to-I usually go here to think. To find simple peace. Helps clear the mind”

“A wise choice. I’d to the same in the fields of Paradise Island. No interferences even in hard times. Just pleasant-“

“WHO WANTS TO STEP UP TO US IN VOLLEYBALL?” they both hear that shout and look around to see a couple of college students grandstanding “We’re undefeated still and always will be!”

Diana scoffs “So much for it being entirely pleasant”

“Speaking of pleasant, want it to be again fighting those dweebs?”

She smirks “When can we start?”

1 minute later and Steve and Diana are set against the two “Hey baby!” shouts the one from before “When this is over, how about you leave your boyfriend and come to Arizona State where you can stay in the dorm room as long as you like?”

“I’d rather be devoured slowly by Cerberus and Kerberos while Jupiter launches lightning at me”

“…what?”

“GAME ON” the other player shouts and throws the ball at Diana’s face. To her, it might as well have been in slow motion and she strikes the ball over the net and it hits her opponent, right in HIS face.

For the next set of minutes, Diana easily hits the ball, almost in her sleep. Even when they threw it at Steve she ran in there and threw the ball back. By the end, both boys were in the ground, with the birds twirling over them as they couldn’t tell where they were anymore.

“Bit rough don’t you think?” asks a snickering Steve

“Not at all. Do not challenge Amazons, we get very competitive when challenged. We won, that was the important part”

“We? We?! I didn’t do squat! It was all you”

“Be quicker next time. You men are so slow” she winks at him and he rolls his eyes

“Now how about I take you to some nice sights?”

ARIZONA SCIENCE CENTER

This museum has plenty interactive exhibits which Diana has fun exploring in.

TOVREA CASTLE

As they walk around, Steve gets to close to the cacti and feels the sting of it. “OW” Diana to his right can’t help but chuckle as he removes the splinter from his finger.

PHOENIX ZOO

Steve and Diana have fun giving treats to the giraffes and zebras of this place. After that Steve goes to a popcorn vender, able to get popcorn. However when he goes too give Diana get bag, she isn’t near him anymore “What the heck?” When looking around he only has to turn to the right to see people crowding around, looking at the lion exhibit.

Steve jams his way through people to get a closer look and there is Diana rubbing a lion’s tummy and the lion making happy roars “Who’s a good mammal? Who’s a good mammal?!”

Steve can only laugh and eat his popcorn. He always knew Diana had a close connection to animals. Like her close friendship to her pet Kanga; Jumpa.

THEMYSCIRA-YEARS AGO

Steve had gone into one of the many rivers of the island to swim in and enjoy. After getting dressed, Diana arrived with… “Secret Boy! Here’s someone I want you to meet! Jumpa!”

The kanga had a small tiara in her head, and whereas Diana has happy to see him, the kanga was not.

“Isn’t she wonderful, Steven?”

“Of course she is. Hey, think we can ride on her?”

The Kanga jumps on top of Steve and attacks him. Diana stops the assault and scolds her while Steve licked his wounds.

THE PRESENT

That was probably why he never did see a lot of Jumpa because Jumpa hated the fact that he was a guy. But there were other animals in Themyscira. Like Mr. Christopher Wagner, his old adorable cub that Diana got for him. Even after all the years Steve hopes he’s okay. But he’s away in Themyscira…Themyscira…all those years…stuck there-

“Steve!” Diana shouts while floating with his shoulder being shaken by those next to him

“I’ve been calling you for a minute”

“What? Oh, I guess I was in a trance”

“Is that my popcorn?”

“Yes, I wanted to give it to you but you seem busy right now-“

“Thank you” she grabs and begins throwing bits of it at the lion. The crowd was terrified but are now enjoying this display.

WASHINGTON DC- THE WHITE HOUSE

In the oval office, The President is looking over some papers, where in that moment, the door is opened by his Vice President who is holding his own stack of papers “I’d like to know why you decided to interrupt me. This better be good”

“You know the warrior lady Director Bones vouched for? The one who could handy with us against those Kaznia *****?”

“What of it?” he gives the President his papers. The President takes his time to read each word. The more he reads the more his grip of the papers amplifies. He doesn’t even finish reading”

“Get Bones on the phone. NOW”

THE PARKING LOT

“What a bunch of simpletons kicking us out!" Diana shouts, almost throwing her bag of pop corn in the air "What’s wrong with playing with the animals?!”

“It’s kind of against the code here, Angel”

“Bah! One should be allowed to enjoy time with the wildlife. Men!”

"You say that like a swear word. I'd like to say that I am one with the men"

The two chuckle, with Diana going back to eating her pop corn.

KKRAAAKAKKKK

To their surprise, strange noises are coming out of the zoo. They drop their pop corns and Diana kicks the gates open. When Diana breaks in, the animals the zoo had are attacking. Lions, tigers, giraffes, monkeys, all of them.

“Now’s your chance to see my costume” Diana tells to Steve

She begins to twirl around in circles, confusing him at first. But the more she spun around, the brighter it got. Catching the attention of everyone around, man or mammal. To Steve, he felt as if he entered the the aurora borealis. In fact, this might just beat any grand sight he may have seen before in his life. Soon the bright figure exuded energy and Wonder Woman was here!

“Wow” says Steve in amazement of her strength and beauty

She winks at him and Wonder Woman notices the giraffe coming at her with several other animals not far behind. Before the giraffe can collide with her, Wonder Woman grabs the creature and pushes her right in the middle, stopping any of the other animals in their tracks.

“Who is responsible for this?!” demands Wonder Woman

“It is I, foolish woman” Wonder Woman turns around and looks down to see a woman with a turban on her head, baggy yellow pants and a red shirt with lines all over it “Hypnota! Tired of seeing these poor creatures be forced into entertainment! So, with my power of hypnosis, they will attack those who laugh at them! And you will do nothing about it!”

Hypnota’s eyes begin glowing red and Wonder Woman is paralyzed. She can’t move.

“No!” exclaims Steve

“Ha! Now how about you stay here and let the lion from before eat you now?” Hypnota says with glee in her voice

Chapter Text

THE ZOO

A fun day with Steve has turned sour for Diana as the Zoo they were at has been invaded by Hypnota, a powerful hypnotist, who now has Diana in her clutches.

“Ha! Now how about you stay here and let the lion from before eat you now?” Hypnota says with sinister glee in her voice.

“I don’t think so” replies a defiant Wonder Woman

“Wh-what?! But you’re supposed to be under my control”

The Amazon looks at Hypnota square in the face, her eyes piercing through her enemy “To anyone else perhaps. But I feel nothing, Hypnota. I am free from your mind control”

“How could that be?!”

“Not even I am completely sure, but the truth is something that has always been with me and your mind control is nothing but a glorified lie. Now end this petty attack, sister”

“I’m not your sister, you foolish ape! Attack, animals!”

Wonder Woman hears their roars and bellows from the zoo animals. They may be fast, but being powered by the Gods themselves since childbirth, she's faster! She speeds by to grab any civilian that is in harms way. Whether they be hiding behind walls or tipped over equipment from the zoo. She’s sadly forced to kick some of the animals away from them. “I’m sorry-“

She says it to a gorilla. However, before she can finish her words, she's pushed to the ground by a lion. And not just any lion, but the lion from the pit before. The one she played with while everyone watched “Please friend, I do not want to attack”. The lion feels nothing and launches his body at Wonder Woman, with claws out ready to maul at her body.

RAAAAAWWWRRRRRR

She grabs the mouth to keep her away from biting her. Her knees buckle but her strength never wains. She looks to her right and sees Steve standing in a corner. A couple of tigers corner him and he…just stands there. Steve does look worried but he makes no attempt to defend himself.

“Steve?!” he hears Diana and stares at her, but he looks back at the tigers and just sits down, waiting for his fate.

Diana can’t believe what she’s seeing. She can’t allow this. She grabs the lion by the head and slams him to the ground. Out of her waist buckle, she pulls out The Perfect to wrap the tigers up before they attack Steve. To her surprise, once she has the lasso on them, their eyes glow and now, they’re acting like regular tigers. No malice in their eyes or attempts to attack, they're acting proper and controlled.

“Of course" it now hits Diana "Not only can it make people tell the truth, but it frees them from the terrors of mind control. But I can’t do it for every animal at once”

Wonder Woman looks ahead and sees Hypnota scurrying off. She quickly throws the lasso around Hypnota's person and pulls her back to where she stands “How can I free the animals?”

“By just knocking me out” the big amazon gets rid of the turban and…

BONK

With one hit upside the head Hypnota is out cold and the eyes of all the animals across the zoo glow. "Bless Juno, they are free” comments Wonder Woman. She looks across from where Steve was and he’s no longer there. She rushes to the outside where he’s entered a taxi cab.

“Where to?” asks the driver

“Take me Northwest. Now now!”

“Buddy you don’t look so hot-“

“GET ME OUT OF HERE”

The taxi drives off quickly before Diana has a chance to speak to Steve. However, she looks back at the zoo and the animals are starting to leave “One problem at a time” she goes back to the zoo to take them back where they lived and help anyone hurt.

BOWLING ALLEY

The DEO Agents (Protector, Great Defender, Gloss, Jet and Ram) still in their uniforms, are enjoying themselves a nice game of bowling, with Great Defender throwing his ball “Come on, come on!” it falls out of reach “Another 0?!”

“Stop worrying, Stormy” Gloss comes forth “After a third game, maybe you’ll finally get the hang of it” the others laugh, pointing their fingers at him while Great Defender sits down in defeat. The Protector gets call and it’s straight from Director Bones.

"Oh boy. Be back in a jiff, guys" he walks away a bit from the group and answers the phone “Sir!...is everything…wait, you’re telling me that the tall lady we brought here is a…okay…okay…thank you, sir. We’ll deal with her, sir” Protector hangs up, upset that his time has been wasted by Wonder Woman. He approaches Jet who is seated “We need to handle the “Wonder Woman”” much to Jet’s surprise

NORTHWEST

Steve has arrived back home and there in the front is Diana sitting on the steps of his house. He pays the driver and walks to her “You’re in my way”

“I seem to be asking a lot “Steve, what happened?””

“You’re right. Maybe it’s time to stop and let me in my house”

“Why did you give up? I know it’s just fear. That would be understandable. However, your eyes, Steve. That tells a different tale. One you're avoiding telling”

“Let me in, Diana!”

“What is going on?”

“LET ME IN”

The first time today she’s truly taken aback. She couldn’t believe the fury and desperation he had. The volume of his voice. He’s never been like that to her. She does move over and Steve opens the door. He shuts it hard, but Diana puts her foot on the door and enters the home.

Steve sees Diana made her way in “Wh-what did my mother tell you?”

“As I said before. You were troubled and distant”

“Did she go any further?” Diana says nothing to this “Of course she didn’t. Why would she?!”

“I don’t understand! Why are you like this to your mother? Why are you like this at all?”

He leaves her and attempts to go upstairs. She grabs him by the shoulder and he felt the power she had by just that firm grip “Don’t make me use The Perfect to get my answers”

His pupils quake by that threat. Fearful of what that lasso could bring out, he agrees to Diana's demands “Let go and let me say my piece”

She does just that and Steve folds his arms, trying to make sure all his words are in order.

“It wasn’t just the wars that I took part in that made me like this, Diana. It was…Themyscira”

“What?” she’s both confused and concerned, even more than before

“Imagine being stuck on island, away from the people you know and love. Imagine being in a plane crash seeing all the corpses of people you’d just talk to literally minutes before. Not knowing if your own mother would survive and being away from her for years.

The crash wasn’t the only stuff that messed with me Diana. Worst than even the stuff I talked to you about in the cave. I had so many nights where you weren’t there. When you were around, those were the good nights. But when you weren’t there, I had no one. And…” he takes seat, covering his head in shame

“Had to fight and kill”

“You-how did I not know this? When?!”

“I just said, when you weren’t there. Do you how many animals you have on the island? Plenty, and some aren’t happy to see what they perceive as an invader. I only ran in the beginning but when you showed me how to fight, I used it to defend myself. I even made myself my own bamboo spear just in case.

Sometimes when I’d go exploring whenever I felt the Amazons were near the cave, I chose this a chance to scare the animals that scared me. I hid behind a tree when I heard some footsteps and without even peaking out and letting the animal run along, I came out of the woodworks and stabbed them.

I…I killed…just a tiny little cub. A cute little cub who wasn’t even the animal that was terrifying me”

SNIFF

Diana sits in the couch, placing her arm over him. Keeping him close like she did so long ago “I apologize for pushing, but why did you not tell me this?”

“The Amazons were already after me. I thought if I told you this, you’d hate me and rat me out”

“I never-“

“You were a kid. You’d have gotten emotional super-fast. So, I kept the truth. I buried the body and I cried over it for the rest of the day. Rest of the month honestly. God almighty it haunted me. I could barely sleep right after it. I had enough problems as is but the cub…dammit”

“What about the cub I got for you?”

“I was happy you brought him. Thought the little guy could be my way to redeem myself”

“And the night where I found you shaking and crying in your sleep-“

“I was having a nightmare. My mother was gone, you weren’t around anymore and I was on the receiving end of a revenge and punishment. Sometimes I wish the cub did get their paws on me”

“Steve, no. You were only a child”

“You’re right, I was. Now imagine a child going back to his old life with his just gotten out of a coma mother, at the cost of losing the best friend he ever had" he looks Diana in the eyes. Diana can see clearly his sad red eyes which ache at her "I missed you, Diana. I really ******* did. You could have made the last 10 or so years so much better” SNIFF

“What happened?”

“By the time me and mom got back, Dad already moved on. Left the house and had a new younger girlfriend. All of my friends moved on, some even forgot I existed. My uncle and aunt died in a car crash 2 years before I returned and the driver was let go because of technicality. By the time I graduated high school, my mom and me could barely talk to each other.

The only way I scrapped by high school was because of my therapist. The talks with her were the only time I felt at peace. I lost how many times I either talked about you or cried. Then she had to move away because of a situation with her family back in Japan and I had to get a new one and it wasn’t the same.

I couldn’t feel anymore, Diana. It was like being stuck in quicksand and feeling the sand rush up your body and organs. In this case, never dying. Always feeling excruciating pain. It’s why I dropped out of college and joined the army. To feel again. Ol’ mom being a general in the past had me skipping the psych tests.

By the time I joined, the Iraq War was in full swing and God forgive me the people I killed. All in the name of this “proud” country and to stop "Weapons of Mass Destruction".

IRAQ-YEARS AGO

While the smoke clears and soldiers enter their jeeps to travel back to camp, Steve Trevor is in the middle cradling a small girl "Why...why are we doing this?" his tears pours down from his eyes and his voice weak. He looks at the other soldiers with sadness and anger.

The soldiers ignore Steve's cries and some even snicker at the sight of him. Americommando makes his way in front of Steve, looking down on him without a sense of understanding or comfort "Get up, soldier. We're not gonna stop Saddam Hussein on our knees, will we? Don't want another 9/11, do we?"

"At what cost?" his voice seethes. He calmly places the child down and squares up to Americommando "You people just wanted to invade the Middle East. You only use the World Trade Center Bombing as an excuse and to rile up American citizens to support this war. All this is doing is creating a bigger problem in the future and you and your superiors know it"

Americommando scoffs at Steve's worlds. Both men's eyes not leaving the sight of the other. After a few seconds, Americommando smirks, looking away from Steve. Steve was confused by that sudden boost of confidence, thus he turned around. Right at the grip of one taller and stronger than him. He began choking him, causing Steve to gag. Steve tried to fight but the man had superhuman strength and put Steve on his knees. The grin that man had was the kind of expression Steve had never seen on a person. Almost as if the act of violence was pleasure to that man.

"This, Mr. Trevor, is Captain Triumph, Lance Gallant. He was able level a good chunk of this here city. What was it called? Ah who cares. The point is he gave us the chance to win this fight. Now time to celebrate, unless you wanna be courtmartialed. That might break the heart of your dear old momma, wouldn't it? To see her son forever locked up for going against his country?"

Steve held his neck and looked at Americommando and Captain Triumph with disgust. Americommando waited for Steve to say something, but the soldier just simply placed his head down.

"Just get in one of the vehicles and we'll pretend this never happened. Don't get in my way, Trevor. Ever again"

30 MINUTES LATER

Diana gave Steve the chance to wash his face and recollect his thoughts. She wanted him to stop but he wanted to tell all the story. Not leave anything else out

"It got worse in Markovia, Angel. I tried to keep this one kid safe when we stormed one of the city’s looking for a metahuman soldier that torched our camp. He looked about 15 and was trying to find his parents. I tried to keep him safe and promised to take him back home. It was probably gone but I didn't know what else to do. I HAD to help the boy somehow! Then this one **** came in and shot him. He wasn’t doing anything, he was only lost and…he died for no reason”

“It was…The Protector, wasn’t it?”

Steve nods whipping away his tears “******* dirtbag took a smoke and laughed at me for cradling the kid. By the time the war ended, I was worse than I was before. I felt like a statue given form but no emotion. Everyone kept running at me and called me a hero for stopping “dirty foreigners”. I couldn’t even lash out I was so out of it.

Mom was proud of me but I couldn’t even look her in the eye anymore. I packed my bags and moved here. All to feel something, anything. The parks were nice and the neighborhood were friendly. But one step forward and two steps back.

I couldn’t handle…being around people. Being outside. I hated it. The more days went by, the more I stayed in my house. I only open the door for days when I want take out. I don’t talk to the people here anymore. I don’t talk to anyone anymore. I had a friend, but…”

He gets up from the couch, trying to not look at Diana “I just hate, Diana. Hate, regret, sadness. Why…can’t I feel anything truly good anymore? Why do I only accept loathing?”

Diana gets up “I am not going to tell you are wrong for feeling this way. Steve, I’m sorry I was not here-”

“Don’t be. How were you supposed to know? You were on a perfect island. I’m surprised you remember little old me”

“Steve, my time without you was hard too. Almost everybody would not speak to me anymore. There were days where I had nobody to talk too. If I was not the Queen’s daughter, I’d have been banished. Now, I truly am banished. My mother, my sister, my people. Gone.

I thought I would only have my mission as Wonder Woman. But I met Etta and Barbara Ann…and I have you” she holds his hand

“This world is dark, and it’s understandable to be worried and feel the feelings you have. It’s only natural. But we can accept other ways. We do not have to be bogged down by our darkest impulses. Especially when we have…someone we truly care for by our side”

Steve bites his bottom lip. God he knows she’s right. And there’s nothing more he wants than to have her by his side. He wants to accept hope and kindness again, but…he lets go of her hand “I’m sorry, Diana. I can’t…do anything anymore. I’m useless. You’re better off without me”

“Steve, please” her voice cracks

“You know the door” he goes upstairs and she climbs up with him “Steve, you have to-“

He shuts the door of his room and drops on his bed. She wants to rip it open and make him see her way, but that’d only make it worse. She can’t force him into doing anything. Diana can only let him be. All she wants is for him to be okay, even if it means she’s away.

She exits the house and is met by the DEO team that brought her here. The Protector is in front “Had enough? Thought we’d have to break in to get you back” Diana scowls at him, feeling nothing but fury when seeing the Protector “Look guys, a hot babe is angry at me. Like I don’t get enough from-“

Diana rushes at him and picks him up by the collar “You disgusting pile of muck! You have no idea what people like you have done to him!” she shouts while some tears are still pouring from her eyes

“Whoa whoa! Let’s cool it, shall we?” Jet tries to defuse the situation “Diana, we all need to leave Phoenix now and head back to San Diego. We have a problem that needs your help”

“Is it to arrest metahumans and people who have done no wrong?”

“What? No! It’s about the Kaznia situation. We think there maybe some assassins still around and we can use your help. We’ll even let you lead when we get there. I’m sure you have leadership skills, no?”

Diana is still peeved with Protector, but anger directed at him now won’t solve anything. She drops him on the floor and walks to the van. Inside his home, Steve watched through the window the van leaving. He sees Diana leaving for a final time.

KAZNIA- THE CASTLE

In the offices of Gustav, King of Kaznia, the door is opened by his assistant. King Gustav was discussing with several Kaznian soldiers "Mr. Alexander, you better have a good reason for storming in during the middle of a meeting"

"My apologies, your majesty. But it is with importance you learn some details I have received from our American ally. The Wonder Woman who stopped one of our soldiers is...apparently a double agent for us?"

King Gustav brushes his chin "Come in, Mr. Alexander. Go into greater detail for us"

THE DESSERT

As the vehicle moves with The Great Defender driving, Diana sits in between Gloss and Ram. She hasn’t gotten what Steve said to her out of her mind. All the pain he’s endured. In a deranged way, maybe dying in the plane crash would have done him better to avoid pain.

She immediately slaps herself for thinking such a disgusting thought. How could she think this way? Especially to someone she holds deeply to her heart? Ram and Gloss see her and are baffled.

“You need, uh, you need space?” asks Ram but Diana only gives him a fowl look

“Okay” Protector coughs a bit after taking a bit of a drink from his flask “I think there’s something wrong”

“You’re right” Diana says putridly to him

“Not that, “Princess”. It seems too calm. Stop the car”

The van stops and the DEO agents come out. Diana goes to exit, but Gloss and Jet get in her way “Not you” says Gloss “We need you around for more important matters. For now, you stay for safety reasons”

“If the enemy is around, I think I’d be the best one to handle it”

“You’re emotional right now and again, you’re more useful for what’s to come. Now sit down”

Diana stares daggers at her, looking as if she’ll break her in any moment. Gloss knows that and her arms begins to twitch

“Please, Diana” Jet intervenes

Diana doesn’t want to, but she does step back and remains seated. The DEO Agents roll out and look around for whatever the threat may be. Diana herself makes sure to keep an eye out.

“So strange. Why would they keep me hear? There doesn’t seem to be a threat nearby, even if one should stay on high alert”

The more she looks, she notices Ram, Jet and Gloss have gone missing. It finally dawns on Diana.

“No-“”

BOOOOOM

From up above, Jet, Gloss and Ram blasted Diana with their own energy. The Protector arms himself with his guns and Great Defender takes his vitamin to gain his super strength.

“Taking out this double agent will be a mighty task, but it’s one I’m glad to take. For America, hehehe!”

Chapter Text

WASHINGTON DC- THE WHITE HOUSE

Director Bones and his second, Americommando, meet up with the President in his offices. The Vice President and Secretary of State are there in the room too, behind the President. Bones and Americommando look at the displeased President, with Bones staring at his eyes without any worry “Todd Bones, been a while since you’ve been here. Sit down”

“Always my pleasure, sir”

“Now, when you became Director of the Department of Extranormal Affairs, it came from you wanting to handle the Ban of Supers in an appropriate and professional manner. Sure, there were others who had more brutally efficient ideas that the administration before and my own agree with, but yours was…humane, let’s say.

So, we allow you to get away with some stuff. Giving this warrior lady some latitude, thinking she’ll be a great ace in the hole against Kaznia when we get there, I’m fine with. But next time, make sure with the upmost certainty, that when you give a superpowered individual who’s not signed with the DEO some leeway to roam around without proper supervision, make sure it’s not a Kaznian agent!” The President pounds his fist on the table.

“Sir, I do apologize for that flub. This…Wonder Woman will be dealt with-“

“I’m sure she is by your people. But I don’t want her captured and placed in prison for life. I want you to make an example out of her. Make her, her country and other ****stain countries remember why the US of A the greatest and only true country in the Earth!”

Bones agrees to the demands and the Vice President nods in agreement. The Secretary of State however, looks at this with worry.

THE DESERT

In the pile of smoke of what was a luxurious van that could have lasted 20 years without issue, is what the Agents of the Department of Extranormal Operations hope is a barely conscious Wonder Woman. The Protector, Jet, Gloss, Ram and Great Defender have received orders to arrest Wonder Woman. Feeling she won’t go down without a fight, they themselves have started it.

“Think we got here good, Heart?” asks Great Defender

Wonder Woman rises from the ashes, looking directly at the two with a scowl painted on her face that can’t be washed away.

“I think that answers it, Stormy”

BANG BANG BANG

Protector begins shooting at her and the Amazon Warrior deflects it with her bracelets with the greatest of ease. Ram, Jet and Gloss who blew up the van with their blasts are still up above and begin blasting again. Wonder Woman catches them in the act and begins dodging.

Before she can fly up and dispose of them, her leg is grabbed by Great Defender midair “I thought when I’d touch you, it’d be more intimate, you know?”

KRRRAMMMM

He smashes Diana on the ground

BAM BAM BAM

He begins stomping a mudhole on her, caving her on the same ground “And this is where it ends” says a proud Great Defender

“Hardly” he’s almost spooked when he hears Wonder Woman, looking unimpressed “There wasn’t even a start” She lifts herself up and jumps over Great Defender. Right as he turns around, Wonder Woman roundhouse kicks square in the head, dropping him. Protector tries shooting, but she’s already began to fly upwards.

The three up high blast again, only for one of Ram's blasts to accidently hit Great Defender “Dammit, Ram!” screams Jet “Watch where you throw those things!”

“It wasn’t me; it was Gloss!”

“Oh you little-“

WAM

Wonder Woman uppercuts Gloss above the jaw “Is this how you fight together as a unit?” She goes after Ram, who out of his fingers, pulls out electro cables to prepare to shock Wonder Woman. With the pulling of her sword out of the scabbard, he cuts the cables with a mere slice.

“AAAIIIEEEE” Ram screams as the cables were not something he could afford losing

“You’re disorganized” says Wonder Woman looking at Jet “Operating with a one note mindset” Gloss tries to attack from behind but Wonder Woman throws her elbow back and smashes it on Gloss’ face “No cooperation. Just animal instinct. The very thing Amazons avoid. That is why we’ve won every battle we have dared to challenge”

Wonder Woman rushes at Jet. Jet can control metal substances and she tries to crush Wonder Woman with her own tiara that is on her forehead or the sword she wields but that is metal that even she can’t control. Before Wonder Woman can drop her like the others, Jet releases the metals on her arm that she used as a bracelet.

With it, she wraps up Diana’s arms and legs together, leading to her dropping her sword. With her in her possession, Jet drops Wonder Woman all the way to the ground.

KRROOOOM

The DEO Agents surround her as she lays on the ground “Round two, lady?” questions Protector

“Better be” says Ram “You have any idea how long it takes to get new wires for my fingers!” he shouts at her

Wonder Woman does hear him, and looked at him as he said it. She also sees Jet next to him. Quickly as she can, she heaves herself and raised her legs, dropping it right on Jet’s head to deliver a kick. With Jet knocked loopy, she uses the bracelets still attached to her wrists to blast Gloss over the head. Wonder Woman flies up as the 3 remaining agents ready themselves.

“Come on, lady!” shouts Protector “Ah, I see, you wanted the lady’s out of the equation, so you can have us strong men for yourself! By the way, Ram doesn’t vibrate!”

“That is not how my body works, Jason!” yells Ram, with even Great Defender nodding in agreement

Wonder Woman lets her voice be heard “I did not leave you because I desired weak men"

CLLANG

She breaks the metals chaining her “I did it to leave the weaklings for last!”

She runs downwards onto them. Ram also flies up, but Wonder Woman grabs him and plants him on top of Great Defender. Protector pulls out his guns but he can’t even shoot as Wonder Woman runs to him and clotheslines him, flipping him over, landing on his neck

“uurrghhhh” mewls Protector

“Stop crying. You’ll recover”

“forgive me…reagan”

Great Defender tries to attack, but Wonder Woman knees him in the stomach “and there goes my breakfast” whines Defender. Ram tries to go for the attack. However, Wonder Woman grabs Great Defender and smashes both their heads together, with the two finally going down.

Gloss tries to get up, rubbing her jaw as it was almost broken “That *****. Thinking she can drop me like a fly? I can cause an earthquake if I willed it and she’ll be on the receiving end-“ In that instant, a rope is tied around and she’s lifted up by Wonder Woman, using the Perfect to heave her up in the air and dropping Gloss on top of Jet who was also getting up.

KRROOOOOM

Wonder Woman goes to the two and picks up Jet. With the agent on her knees, Wonder Woman wraps the lasso on Jet “what is this?” asks an annoyed Jet

“The Perfect, it compels you to tell the truth. Now tell me, why are you attacking me?”

“Tell the truth, I-“

BLOOOM

Her eyes glow and Jet is now compelled “We were given orders to arrest you. We were told you’re a double agent for Kaznia”

“Double Agent? I don’t work for Kaznia!”

“That’s not the case on TV. It shows you talking to King Gustav”

“I assure, Celia Windward, I am not an agent of Kaznia. I am here to stop this conflict America has against Kaznia”

“Doing a smashing job attacking us”

“You instigated the conflict by assaulting me, without even discussing the matter with my person. Who gave the order?”

“Director Bones”

“Where is whereabouts of Director Bones currently?”

“The DEO base in Washington”

Diana takes back the lasso, freeing Jet “Know in your heart, sister, that I am not the enemy. I am only here to guide Man’s World out of its cruel ideals”

“Good luck with that. There’s no changing to be done. War is coming and you’ll be caught in the crossfire. Do yourself a favor, go to whatever you came from. And stop it with the sister crap. We’re not sisters”

“In Themyscira, the women, though they may have their squabbles, are united”

“Not here, you naïve fool. The women here can be just as petty as the men. We’re not going to stop. The DEO is not going to stop”

WAM

Diana punches Jet, this time knocking her out. She flies off, heading West to Washington. As she soars in the air, she can’t help but go back to Jet’s words.

“How can the women here be so subservient to such impractical orders? And how dare they all judge me so? Not even a parlay to verify their sources? Just an attack? If this Director Bones thinks he can look down on me so quickly, I will make sure he’s at the deepest part below” she snarls

DEO BASE IN SAN DIEGO

Etta is on the phone with Barbara Ann who won’t stop calling her over the situation with Diana “I get it Barb, I’m confused too”

APARTMENT BUILDING

“You can’t just arrest her. You know the reports are a lie”

“I have orders. I can’t ignore them”

“If orders are unjust-“

BEEP

Etta hangs up, heavy as it may be. She enters a room where her fellow DEO Agents are getting ready to fly off to handle Wonder Woman “Any read on how close she is to Dallas?” she asks to one of the agents

“We’ve heard that she’s coming in hot. Probably passing by here in 2 minutes at the rate she's going. Don’t worry, we called in a big gun”

DALLAS

In the skies above, Wonder Woman’s speed is incredible, though the velocity is starting to be a strain for her. She’s not used to this and is trying to get a handle on it. However, that’s for later as in a startling change of pace, she’s struck by a blinding charge and driven into the streets.

KAAKOOOM

Civilians surround the crater as a person seems to be coming out of it. Wonder Woman goes to get up from the hole, her hands shaking and eyes clearing up.

“Ey! That’s the Kaznia tramp on the news!”

“Yeah, I heard it too! Go back to that ****stop!”

“You don’t belong here!”

Wonder Woman hears the shouting of the public, each yell angering her more. In another unexpected moment, her head is picked up and tossed into the building to her right. The glass shatters and she goes down with it. Destroying any desks and walls in her way. While struggling to get up, she looks up to see the standard black and grey DEO uniform on this muscular blonde fellow.

“Care to take the fight elsewhere?” asks Wonder Woman

“And avoid good publicity for taking down Kaznia scum? No can do, lady. I can see it now in the headlines: Captain Triumph Saves America!”

"Captain Triumph?" Wonder Woman is surprised to hear that name "Lance Gallant?"

"Why yes, sexy lady. I see my reputation proceeds me. And many other women have given me plenty names. Want to be in that group?"

"Why would I so weak as to be with filth such as yourself. This is for your attack on Steve Trevor!"

"Steve Trevor? That prissy little-"

Wonder Woman moves faster than she's ever had before and delivers a punch on Gallant's face. Breaking his nose and sends him straight to the streets, breaking it.

KATHOOOM

She flies down to the rubble, putting her hand inside and picking him out like carrot on the ground. Wonder Woman scoffs seeing him whine over that hit. Startled by such a blow, Captain Triumph opens his eyes in anger and kicks Wonder Woman away from him. The Amazon Warrior is ready for combat, but she halts when seeing people beginning to amass around this battle. They watch in anticipation and curiosity.

“Seize, Captain. If we fight here, the people will be hurt”

“TT, excuses, excuses” he goes quickly to Wonder Woman and punches her right in the ribs, causing her to fall to one knee. He puts his boot on top of her head and plants her on the ground.

"Yeah! Go Triumph!"

"Teach her, who's boss!"

"No woman is stronger than Captain Triumph"

As the people cheer him on, he goes to the nearest car and picks it up, even with someone still inside, trying to do her best in getting away from the vehicle.

Wonder Woman sees her inside panicking and begging for help. Straight away she jumps and kicks Triumph in the gut. His grip has waned and before the car can fall, Wonder Woman catches it, trying her best to let it down gently. The matter is not easier as she’s pelted with garbage by the people.

“Let it go!”

“How dare you treat a hero like that?!”

“Look at what she’s wearing! She’s a *****!”

“That’s a man! No woman is that tall!”

Nevertheless, Wonder Woman puts the car ever so softly on the ground. She looks at the driver, appearing a bit shook up “Are you okay?” asks a concerned Wonder Woman

PLAM

The car now hits Wonder Woman, sending her a couple feet's back. It was Captain Triumph kicking the car right at Wonder Woman. Despite that intolerable showcase, the crowd still cheers for Triumph, seeing him as a great American hero. Wonder Woman sees that, shaking her head in disapproval.

Triumph goes behind her, wrapping one arm over her neck to begin choking her. With the other hand he puts it in his earpiece as he's being called in “Agent Lance Gallant, we’re closing in”

“Don’t worry, I’ve got this sorted it out already” he now begins using both arms to choke her. As Diana struggles to keep her breath, she sees the crowd approving of such nauseating antics. Diana looks to the left and sees the woman she saved from the car cheering for Triumph. She saves her while Triumph put her in harm’s way and yet she cheers for him?

Her confounded eyes are slowly replaced with a rising grimace. She raises her leg and rams it in his leg “AAIIEEEE, MY FOOT”

“Worry about your face and neck as well” his pressure on her is gone and she elbows him in the face. She flips backwards with her presently behind. The Amazon wraps her arms around his neck and begins chocking him now.

After only a few seconds, Captain Triumph eyes roll to the back of his head and begins drooling from his mouth. Wonder Woman puts him on his knees, placing her foot over the back of his head. With a push, she bangs it into the ground, burying his head into it.

She exits again by flying with the crowd looking over to unresponsive Captain Triumph “She killed him!” screams one onlooker

Diana scoffs at that “Killed? Hardly. I only applied a rear naked choke to knock him out. Knowing what I know of that sad little man, he might just play that card to gain attention-”

Before Diana can continue, she sees choppers and jets coming in, also being flanked by jetpack wearing individuals who begin firing at her with their blasters “They’re all from the DEO” remarks Diana “They’re all easy targets”

In a succession of quick moves, she disposes of the jetpack wearing agents, placing all of them atop of the closest building “Oh yeah?!” one agent shouts “Scared to fight us?!” Wonder Woman turns to them “On second thought, battle the others” he hides behind one agent to avoid the Amazon

Wonder Woman breaks all of the jets, flying through their engines. Before they can explode, Wonder Woman rescues all the people inside in each one. The heroine flies down to be on the ground, catching her breath as she did all of those in rapid speed.

CLICK

Behind her is an unfortunate sight for Diana. It’s Etta Candy as she points her blaster on her “Not you too, Etta” her voice almost breaks

“You’ll understand someday” Etta sounds sorrowful as well

“Will you have your own epiphany or simply live with regrets, Etta Candy?”

Now Etta’s grip on her weapon shakes. Be it from her comment or the act of trying to take down someone she was getting and wanted to know well. Either way, Etta can’t shoot Diana. The heroine flies up to the air, leaving Etta. Now preparing to leave San Diego. Below she sees a big crew of DEO Agents, but they won’t catch her. She’s already gone from Dallas.

PHOENIX, ARIZONA

In Steve Trevor’s home, the man appears disheveled, clearly in need a shave and a wash, but he’s too ashamed of himself to look into a mirror. He sits on his couch, flicking through channels on his own TV. He keeps changing channels until he hears news about…

“The “Wonder Woman” that was revealed to be a Kaznian Agent is still at large. Locals have discussed with us over the battle Wonder Woman has had with several DEO Agents. In Little Rock Arkansas, she fought against Wildfire. Before leaving the city, she did battle with the electromagnetic powered Magno.

She proceeded to enter Memphis where she combated and did away The Flag. Immediately then facing Sargon the Sorcerer. People said the fight was unlike anything they’ve seen. With Wonder Woman almost losing before using her golden lasso to defeat Sargon. All of these agents are in critical condition.

The Protector himself was interviewed, saying: “My life flashed before my eyes as she struck us without any hint of mercy. We tried to defuse the situation. End it with peace, but she was nothing more than a brutish ape who needs to be put down before she happily puts us down”

“******* Heart" seethes Stever "Always exaggerating and making crap up. Perfect for the news”

“Word from the Secretary of Defense is for everyone to stay in doors as Wonder Woman’s rampage increases across cities-“

Steve turns off the TV “Freaking liars. Rampage? They just said she’s only fighting DEO Agents. Diana isn’t of Kaznia! These are lies! And I can-can…can’t do anything”

He looks across from the door. Clearly wanting to step out. Help any way so that Diana doesn’t face a force that might possibly take her down. But leaving his doorstep took a toll on him already, and having Diana leave his life again was even worse “I can’t do this…I can’t”

He slouches back on his couch, with a single tear streaming down his face.

WASHINGTON DC

In a toy shop away from The White House, the Secretary of State enters it, waving at the manager who was attending a client. The manager approaches the Secretary, the latter gets in close to the man and whispers in his ear. The manager nods and allows him entry to a backdoor of the place. It's vacant with no one inside and the Secretary of State pulls out a marker. Making a circle in the middle, drawing of a single white ghost.

"I call upon the all seeing ghost. One whose travels are greater than most. May his presence arrive her at the world. For his help is needed before everything burns!"

The circle begins to radiate, with a lightshow being displayed for the Secretary. The room is alighted and the sight before almost blinds the man.

Outside the room, a boy sees the door glowing and is curious to what's inside "Mommy can we go in there?"

"Dang it, Billy. What have I said about creepy glowing rooms? Do this again and you're grounded" she pulls his arm and takes him away

"Oh come on, mom!"

Back in the room, The Secretary washes his eyes and looks up to see a literal white spirit before him. The spirit opens his eyes and slowly tilts his head towards The Secretary.

"He-hell-hello?" the Secretary shakes in his boots "I'm...Richard Everett"

"I" the volume of the voices almost deafens Everett "...am...BACK" the being spins around the room, feeling ever so glad to be in the mortal world "How do you do, human?"

"I see..." he gets up "you're the ghost detective called...well "The Ghost"?"

"You realize that's offensive, correct?"

"Oh! I didn't mean-"

"Nah! I'm just yanking your chain! I was the one who decided on that name. Not the most original title but I wanted to be called it in since childhood. Of course that was just for fun, I didn't expect to actually become a ghost-but that's life. Say, how did you know of my existence?"

"You helped my father with a case decades before. Also, we have magic users in the DEO and they showed me some tricks"

"I helped your dad? Well, when you're like me hopping from dimension from dimension and barely being on Earth anymore AND taking so many cases you lose some memories. Sometimes I forget my own name. Alec Rois, right? Come on! Work ghost brain!"

"Are you still apt for the job?"

"Of course I am. Hey, was it Sargon who helped you?"

"Yes"

"Bastard owes me money"

"You're a ghost, how does money function with you?"

"You really need to understand the world of magic. Anyways, what do you want from me?"

"I think someone has been framed and I want you to find the real culprit"

"Who was framed?"

NASHVILLE

Another state in the form Tennessee and another city in the form of Nashville for Diana to enter. Each of the battles was quite the fight, clearly displeasing Diana. Each fight she told the fighter that she does not want to fight. To end it without any fists or weapons to be used. They didn’t care, they just wanted to put her down. Even dragging the fights in public areas where innocent people were.

“Bless Gaia that I was lucky. They might have killed them if I had not gotten them out of the way. Even if they wanted me to lose” Diana grips her fists, disgusted by the behavior from the people and their obliviousness. Her flying dips a little as she holds her head. The battle with Sargon was more difficult than she intended. Easily her toughest battle yet in Man's World and now the toll of all these battles is taking a toll. The more she moves without any moment of break, the more she tires herself. Finally in Nashville she can rest, laying on her back in the roof of the…

PARTHENON

“It matters not if this were built to celebrate Athena from the Greeks, your architecture is impressive” she stares at the stars as nighttime has arrived “Please, powerful Juno and wise Minerva. Do not tell me that the only good value Man’s World has to offer is what it builds. Surely their morals are significant”

The only response Diana receives is just a bird chirping away

“All day I have fought those who I simply wanted to aid. They care only for their country and shallow leaders. Not for the people in it. All of them looked at me like I was a monster. The more I stay here, the more I truly understand why mother left. But I accepted the job. I cannot exit. I must vanquish the Great Evils!”

“A great sentiment, young lady” a voice hallows in Diana’s ears. Smoke begins to cloud her surroundings. She can’t see what ever lies beyond now “However me and those I have to answer to will be the ones to deal with the challenges. You will enjoy life in a padded cell, so in reality, you will be free of a task”

“Speak your name” demands Diana

“I have been called many names by friends and enemies” the smoke begins to slowly clear as the figure walks in. His steps are pois, his suit is primmed to the nine, his top hat state of the art, white gloves washed thoroughly and a confidence through the roof “To you, it shall simply be; Giovanni Zatara!”

The pupils of Diana’s eyes shake as a gasp leaves her breath “It’s you! The magician! Mother has talked of you!”

“And that mother talked of you, “Little Diana”” chuckles Zatara “How is Hippolyta? Oh, how I miss her being the tallest and most sophisticated one in the room. Behind me of course”

Diana raises her guard, seeing his talking as a way for her to lend said guard down.

Nearby the two, out of nowhere does a being show up: The Ghost! The Ghost has arrived to watch this combat and thanks to his form, he can't be seen by the two "This should be interesting. Come on Wonder Woman, show me you aren't a traitor"

“Please, child" says Zatara to Wonder Woman "I do want to share a conversation. Such as you sharing her great beauty”

Nothing on Diana’s part

“How I wished you had met my daughter when you were both younger. I think you two would have hit it off. Still can under the right circumstances”

“There is no right with you, Giovanni. You betrayed your friends”

“The only way I betrayed my friends was if I ratted them out. I have not. I’ve respected their privacy and intend to keep it that way. Unless they dare challenge me and the DEO!”

“I dare”

Zatara sighs “Then you’re a fool like Hourman was!” Zatara releases a wand from his jacket “dleiF ecroF!”

Diana’s surroundings are again clouded, as a force field has encircled her person. "Oh man!" utters The Ghost, laughing as he says it With the waving of his wand, Zatara makes the sphere shake, causing Diana to ping pong back and forth “rellamS teG!”

The sphere is now closing in Wonder Woman, in an attempt to squish her. The pressure adding up, her attempts to keep it from closing failing. Soon she’s curled up as the ball gets smaller “not now” she says though her voice wanes “Not…NOW”

With as much force as humanly possible, Diana roars and powers out. The sheer amount of strength she let out caused Zatara to back up a bit. The magician is able to release purple energy beams from his wand but the Amazon blocks it with her bracelets.

flesruoY hcnuP!” he demands but Wonder Woman just charges at him “flesruoY hcnuP!” this time he says it with more concern as Wonder Woman isn’t doing what he says. She spears him in the stomach and drives him out of the top of the Parthenon, slamming him in the grass.

FFOOOOM

He tries to raise his wand again but drops it as he’s too weak now. Diana on the other hand gets up with no problem, brushing off the dirt on her.

“I ponder what mother would say to this”

WWAAAMMMM

The mighty Wonder Woman falls to the ground again by the hit from a new challenger “What I would say is my partner wasted time” Diana looks up to see a woman with a sleeveless red blouse, a red-and-white striped skirt, and a blue cape fastened with a silver star.

Diana spits out a trickle of blood in her mouth “I’ve read of you. Joan Dale, I presume”

“Oh, honey, let’s use our codenames for the sake of the mission. You’ll have to deal with Miss America now” the DEO agent folds her arms

“Nice to see one of you with some color for a change”

“Helps when you have the title of “America” with you. Now how about we get this started? I promise the Director, I’d hand you to him by the end of the night”

“Such a shame that a woman with your beauty shames herself by following the whims of men”

“Sweetheart, you need a dose of harsh reality to make you realize how the real-world works”

She runs right at Wonder Woman and decks her with a left-hand blow right across the cheek. She grabs the Amazon, twirling her body around like a frisbee for more than a couple of seconds and tosses right into the Parthenon. Breaking the top of the entrance door.

KKRRAASSSHHH

"Things are getting interesting" says The Ghost as he closes in on the fight

Diana shakes her head, pushing away the debris off her. Miss America speed runs there in a breeze “I impress myself with my own strength and speed. Almost feels like I have more power within me, waiting to unleash it”

“In a fight, one only talks about themselves when the tide of it is truly in their corner. To greatly enjoy the spoils of victory”

“Am I not winning?”

Diana’s lips pull up for a cheeky smirk “No”

WHOOSSHHH

Diana now runs in superspeed, delivering a knee to Miss America’s stomach. The hit so vigorous, saliva spat out from Miss America’s mouth. Wonder Woman then locks in a guillotine choke on Miss America, trying to make her pass out before they can destroy the Parthenon.

Miss America hits Wonder Woman in her back, but nothing is working. She’s using all her power in those hits and the herculean Amazon won’t budge. Joan Dale didn’t know this would so hard. Now she has to rely on the strength she thinks she might have. She has to if she wants to get out of this, given she’s losing her breath.

In that moment, a great rush boroughs deep within her. As if a dam was close to breaking. And here, it finally cracks. She spills out a powerful telekinetic bang.

WWHOOOMPPP

Wonder Woman is pushed away and the force of the blast causes the building to almost collapse in on itself. It’s a miracle it didn’t come down. Wonder Woman crashes right into the room of Athena: Goddess of War and Wisdom. Wonder Woman having to look at her display “Minerva is your better”

Miss America comes to her “Did you see that?! I knew I had more powers! I can even be the most powerful woman on the planet”

“That’s funny” Diana pulls out her lasso, tying it around Miss America “If one brags that they’re the greatest, then they are in fact not”

With a mighty tug, Wonder Woman pushes Miss America towards her. While in the middle of her person being dragged, Joan Dale tries to think up any solution to use. Anything to help her counter. But Diana is faster than her. Before Joan finally thinks of something, the Amazon raises her knee and delivers a powerful knee strike to Miss America’s face, almost breaking her nose.

Wonder Woman grabs her leg and slams it on the floor. Lifting her up again to slam her again on the opposite side. The grand and muscular Amazon’s grip on the DEO Agent has not yet been released. In fact, she applies pressure to it, causing a groan on Miss America’s part. To her surprise, she feels the world spinning around her,

In fact, it is! Wonder Woman has now begun spinning around Miss America as if she was a windmill “LET ME GO” she shouts

“I shall acquiesce to such a demand” Diana does let go and sends Joan flying out through the hole of the building she punctured. Now she’s flying in the air, practically being sent into outer space given the power Wonder Woman put in that throw “That should do away with her. I pray to mighty Jupiter the next time we meet, Joan Dale, that it be under less challenging circumstances”

Wonder Woman flies out of the Parthenon, but immediately leaving through the hole, the lasso that she uses, levitates out of her waist. It ties around her very person, trapping her “What is the meaning?” she struggles, trying to power out. She looks down and sees it’s the doing of Zatara.

“I’M NOT FINISHED WITH YOU”

She hears that shout and before she can see Miss America coming at her, the Princess of Themyscira receives a powerful telekinetic blast from her, sending her to the ground

KAKKOOOOOM

The sheer force of it almost breaking the very soil. Miss America unleashes another powerful blast with her telekinesis, causing the ground to break even more. The field of this area is practically ruined. Anything inside the Parthenon now falls. Any street in a five-mile radius feels a crack underneath it.

“Don’t you think you over did it?” asks Zatara as Miss America lands on the ground, both of them overseeing the crater Wonder Woman is in as she groans in pain.

“It’s only about the mission, Zatara. Who cares if anything breaks?” Joan holds her head, still not getting over the way she was spun earlier “God I feel like I’m gonna throw up. Kaznia got a strong one with her”

“I…am not…of Kaznia” Wonder Woman, still tied up, hops on out of her crater, staring directly at the two

"This woman does not give up" says The Ghost, getting a good look at her.

“Boy, you’re a persistent one” now enters the one Diana has been looking for this entire time. The one it looked like was never going to be in front of her. Now, he’s here.

“You! Director Bones!” she calls out to the Director of the DEO as he arrives, with his second, Americommando, by his side.

Releasing his cigar from his skeletal mouth “That I am. Glad to know my reputation reaches all the way to your “magical island”. Or perhaps in Kaznia-“

“How many times must I repeat myself to you people? I am NOT of Kaznia!”

“Then why did a little pal of yours rat you out when we caught him? By the by, good interrogation, Agent Thompson”

“Thank you, sir”

“What friend?”

“The one you’ll never get a chance to wave at when you’re in different prisons. Pick up is coming in a few to take you to Blackgate. Agent Zatara, keep her tied up”

“Of course, sir-“

FFFLLLSSSSHHHHH

To the surprise of everyone, a sudden flash hits before their very eyes. Their view has been shattered. They can no longer see. Director Bones is the only one who isn’t suffering from this flash “Alright, if you think you can show up while a crew is on their-“

KKKRRRRSSSSHHHH

As if the sudden flash wasn’t unpleasant, everyone feels electricity coursing in their veins. Attacking them as they yelp due to the pain. Wonder Woman’s eyesight seems to be getting better but the shock of electricity is making it difficult to again see.

"Fascinating" says The Ghost as none of this is affecting him

There, she’s picked up and tries her best to see he has hold of her “who are…you?”

Before she can continue to ask, a breathing mask is put in her mouth. Her nose inhales it and again the world around Wonder Woman gets droopy. Finally, for the first time in days, she sleeps.

"Things are getting interesting. Off to follow them I will" The Ghost flies over to the strangers, feeling he's getting the necessary clues to find out what's truly going on.

MOMENTS LATER

“-ector, are you okay? Sir?” Director Bones wakes up and sees an agent checking up on him “Do you need assistance?”

He slaps his hand away “I’m fine! Where is Wonder Woman?!”

Giovanni Zatara gets up “She seems to have left us”

“We had her and she’s just gone?!” Bones looks at the pick-up team “You guys were supposed to have been here seconds after we got her. Are you telling she just magically went away?”

“Trust me, sir. When we got here, you and the others were knocked out. No sign of Wonder Woman”

“Any idea who got her?” asks Miss America

“Don’t be so foolish. We know who has her”

UNKNOWN LOCATION

Wonder Woman finally wakes up. She finds her hands and legs chained up, with no sign of The Perfect in her waist or her sword in her back. She sits up and sees she’s in some sort of facility. The Amazon also sees three people.

“What a pretty little maiden we have here!” laughs a woman in a hooded black surgical gown, getting closer to Diana with her eyes almost bulging out “Good to know my poisons worked abundantly well on you”

“Maru, step away from our guest” she’s pulled away by an unseen force. There, the person phases in and showcases his physical body.

“Invincibility?” Diana is surprised to see such a thing

“That’s why them call him; The Invisible Hood” now enters a more regal individual. Wearing an outfit fitting for a man in his position “I am King Gustav, Wonder Woman. And welcome to Kaznia!”

Chapter Text

KAZNIA- THE SUNSET HOTEL

Two individuals enter the lobby, both wearing spiffy trench coats and sunglasses. One has a name tag of "Pietro Hahn" and the other "Penelope Sandhu". The front desk manager comes up to their persons to welcome them.

"It is of great honor to meet you two. If it wasn't for your saving of the bank shooting two months ago, my brother would have died"

"It was of no problem. We just want to help in any way"

"I speak for everyone that I hope you enjoy your stay" says the manager, while handing them a note

Pietro opens it and both agents take a look. They exit the entrance hall and make it over to the front of a business room. Two guard preside over it and once they see the nametags, they allow them entry. Pietro and Penelope enter and once inside, they see...no one. Penelope advances to the door to open it but the door is shut.

"Hey!" she bangs on the door "We were told the King would be here"

BLAM

The door is kicked open with immense force. Penelope is sent to the wall, sending the door with her. Piertro is shocked to see his partner in a terrible state. Now they're meet by someone.

"King Gustav?" questions Pietro

"No no. No" says the figure. Who once he enters, his figure shadows over Pietro "Just his great admirer. Who deals out great punishment to liars"

"What are you talking about? We have been loyal to the King and to Kaznia!"

"Is that right..."Kevin?""

"Wh-what?!"

"No need to keep the charade. We found out your real identities. You're not really of Kaznia. You're agents for America. Sent here to gain trust and get close to the King. Do not take us for fools" the figure corners the one now known as Kevin to a corner "Do not take ME for a fool"

The figure smiles, each second he thinks about what little thing he'll do to this double agent.

THE MUSEUM OF LOST OBJECTS

Wonder Woman, still in her hero attire, walks with King Gustav in this grand museum where it scales and size reminds Diana of the many palaces in Themyscira. They’re accompanied by two of the three metahumans, Invisible Hood and the electric powered Dynamo, who helped her escape from the clutches of Director Bones and the DEO.

The two gaze at the recovered skeletal bones of… “The ancient “Lizard Beast”, Wonder Woman!”

“Diana is just fine, King Gustav”

“Nonsense. I always enjoy using the codenames of you supers. Got to have some fun in life after all. Anyways, my good friend Otto retrieved these pieces years ago. Amazing to think dinosaurs stepped on Kaznian land”

“Not that I don't appreciate the displays, your majesty. But you did not bring me all the way to another country to discuss dinosaur bones”

“Trying to immediately go to business I see. I can appreciate that. Invisible Hood, prepare a room here in the building for us”

“Understood, my King”

He exits, with Wonder Woman brushing her chin “Why is he called Invisible Hood? Is he not visible now?”

“It’s because those are the powers for Kent Thurston. Surely you would understand”

“And the other?” she looks over to the blonde man scowling at her

“Don’t mind his facial expression, that is Dynamo. You’re doing exceptional work, Mr. Lindahl” he nods at his worker and Dynamo waves back

“Why couldn’t Mrs. Maru join us? That is her name, right?”

“Princess Maru has been of great service to us ever since she left her home in Japan to come to Kaznia. But she can be a bit of a wildcard and you saw how she looked at you”

“She’s a Princess?” Diana says with a glimmer in her eye

“No, that is actually her name. Princess. Isn’t that a funny coincidence? Ha!”

Diana perks a bit “I guess so”

MEETING ROOM

Diana and King Gustav are on opposite ends of the table, with Invisible Hood and Dynamo behind the King “Once more, King Gustav” Diana is the first to talk “I appreciate the help. I really do. But being here only makes me more culpable in the eyes of the American people. I am not an agent for your country. I am not of here”

“I understand that, Wonder Woman. I have no idea where that supposed leak came from. I’ve done investigations and nobody here ever told America that you worked for us. I’ve also done investigations that you weren’t even born here"

“That is right. I am from Themyscira!”

“I have no idea where or what that is and frankly, I don’t care. The point is, America was told a lie and they ran with it, dragging you down the mud. It’s why we brought you here, saving you from continued persecution. And wouldn’t it be pleasant to stick it back to those Yankees?”

“Excuse me? You’re asking me to choose a side?”

“Please understand, madame. They chose to hunt you down because you posed a threat to them. And there’s nothing America hates more than a challenge”

“Your majesty, I am not here to fight America. I am here to stop the Great Evils, and clearly the aggressions of the United States and Kaznia is a part of it”

“We did not want this, Wonder Woman. We simply grew our own metahumans to help our society. Now like Iraq, they think we have bombs of mass destruction. If they want to strike, we strike first”

“You’re moving to war? King Gustav, reconsider what you are doing. The lives of your people shall be at risk. Do you have a family?”

“All I have left is my daughter”

“What if she is caught in the crossfire?”

“Not unless you join Kaznia. Truly have a home of your own. With you by our side, we’d be unstoppable”

“I cannot. I only ask that you meet the President of the United States and enter peace discussions”

King Gustav inhales in, and then inhales out “Enjoy your stay in my country. Think the offer over”

Suddenly, King Gustav and his men disappear. Diana knows it’s the hand of the Invisible Hood. She gets up from her seat and flips the table over “Do not think you can leave me alone! You will agree to the peace agreements!”

TTTRRSSSHHHHH

Diana is shocked from behind, falling to her knees “Dynamo! Come face me!”

“Who said I would not?” she turns around to see him standing away charging up. Once more he blasts her, but the Amazon Princess is quick to raise her silver bracelets to shield herself from that great electrical blast. Dynamo stops blasting and Diana separates her arms to see the electrical currents still coursing through her wrists. She stares at Dynamo, smirking.

GULP

Does Dynamo do. He goes to charge up again, but Wonder Woman clangs her wrists with a mighty force. Thus releasing an awesome and powerful bolt, hitting Dynamo.

KLLLATHOOOOM

Sending him flying out of the building, landing right on the streets for an uncomfortable landing “my back” he wheezes. Wonder Woman lands next to him with him looking up to her “I give. I give. You win”

“Where is King Gustav heading?”

“To his palace. Where else? He’ll be waiting for you. Think about his offer, woman”

“I have. It’s one I refuse to accept. There cannot be a war. Both sides must agree to peace”

“So what? You’ll enforce peace? Is that it?”

“That’s not…” Wonder Woman groans, rubbing her head in annoyance

“Think it over, Wonder Woman, cause those fools in the West won’t” Dynamo rests in his head in the ground, hoping to regain strength soon.

Wonder Woman flies off, leaving the premises as a crowd was slowly amassing “These arrogant fools! Why must they let combat be the only answer? I have to make them agree to peace negotiations or…” she stops, realizing her own follies “Urrgggh, I don’t know what to do! Please, my Gods! Aid me in this time of crisis for I am lost”

No answers as she looks to the heavens. Only thing to do is continue flying.

THE WHITE HOUSE

The Ghost, an actual Ghost Detective, hovers over Director Bones, leader of the DEO, as he exits the Oval Office, with the Americommando, the right hand man, waiting outside for his boss. The Ghost has been hired by the Secretary of State to look over what's causing this weird shift going on in America with its war with Markovia. The Ghost was watching Wonder Woman but decided to check in on the White House to be sure if any leads pop up.

Americommando follows his boss once he shuts the door "Heard a lot of shouting" says the Agent

"Sadly, I don't think he can make his wife do the same. Anyways, we need to make an example out of Wonder Woman"

"Wasn't that already the job?"

"He just needed an excuse to rage. Approval ratings are going down for him and election season is soon. Heard anything from our spies in Kaznia?"

"We got a message an hour ago from Kevin and Sabrina. Well..."

"What?"

"I think you should hear it for yourself"

Director Bones raises his non existent eyebrow. He's passed down a phone and listens in on the last recording of two of his agents. What's on the end, wasn't what he was expecting.

"Sorry American, "Pietro" and "Penelope" could not come into the phone right. They're too busy "sleeping with the fishes" as your country says. A reminder that when war is on your doorstep, surprises will be all around"

That's where it ends and Bones tosses the phone on the floor "Come on, Director. That was a Christmas present from my cousin"

"Shut it, Trey. We're sending in more agents to Kaznia"

"Director, did you not hear what happened?"

"And you think that frightens me? It's a call to action. We just need heavier reinforcements. Take two of us down, you'll lose ten. Make the calls, Americommando"

While the two depart, The Ghost remains in his place "If the President is as cranky as he says, I gotta watch it for myself"

The Ghost phases through the doors and sees the President on the phone. Loudly shouting at a General. Demanding him to prepare battle plans against Markovia.

"Give this guy a Tylenol for his throat at this point. Jeez"

The Ghost takes notes of this and once he stares at the President, he notices a glimmer in his eye. A twinkle of sorts. The Ghost draws nearer, once close, he sees that the twinkle has the color of purple.

"Now i'm getting somewhere" he rips apart the paper he was writing, which was just squiggly lines we was doodling. Now he's properly writing "Hhrm, there's something more going on" he takes out a paper from his notepad and crumbles it up. Keeping the paper in his hands. After waiting a few more seconds, he blows his hands open and dusts pours out.

Next to the President, something seems to form. It takes almost 30 seconds, but once The Ghost focuses deep enough, by the President's side, there's someone. Leaning their head over to him, almost giving him instructions.

"If this is what's causing the President to act like this. What's going on in Markovia?" The Ghost flies out of the White House, now prepared for a very long trip that.

KAZNIA

30 minutes later and Diana finally realizes something important “Where in Tartarus am I going to?” not knowing where the King’s palace is. She has no other choice; she must go down to where the people are to ask for directions. Even if they may judgmental.

She flies down to two women outside of a café bistro “Excuse me for intruding, but I have to know where King Gustav-“

“My dear, it’s Wonder Woman!” exclaims the female. They rush at her, completely in awe of this muscular and lovely figure before them “We’ve heard about you. You look even better than we expected!”

“Thank you. But I came here to-“

“Mother, look! It’s Wonder Woman!” a boy points out

“It IS her!”

“She looks amazing!”

The public begins to swarm, taking photos of her and telling her that they’re amazed to have her here. Diana is grateful to see these people so happy, but it baffles why they would be. Surely news about her skirmish with Dynamo would have been heard that would cause them to be weary of her.

Diana looks to the left and sees on the TV a commercial with the King himself promoting Wonder Woman in Kaznia. That answers why the citizens are happy to see her. She is able to ask where King Gustav lives and one older woman tells her that she’s going the wrong way. Which causes everyone to laugh and Diana to simply shrug while being a bit embarrassed.

“Actually, my grandson is nearby and he’s a taxi driver. He can take you there”

“No, I cannot ask any further help. I am sure he has-“

The older woman grabs Diana’s arms and takes her with her while everyone waves goodbye. Diana does go in the cab and is driven off “Nice to meet the new hero here" says the cab driver "Heard you’re a strong one like Captain Kaznia”

“I guess I am" suddenly it goes off in her head "Umm, who is Captain Kaznia?”

“You haven’t heard?! Oh my, Ms. Wonder Woman, he’s only the most powerful man on Earth! During the Markovia War, he flew to Markovia and helped save hundreds of lives, taking down a group of American metahumans. He has stopped so many crimes in our great country. I’m sure you will meet him soon”

“It seems Captain Kaznia is why America started growing weary of Kaznia with their own metahuman soldiers. All because he wanted to help”

“That is true. Such is the way in life”

“I must say, Kaznia has amazed me in my small time here. In America, people looked at me initially with confusion and then revolting anger. Here, the people have been accommodating and pleasant”

“Kaznia may not be the most powerful country in the world, but we cherish what we have and want to show respect to either our fellow people and to outsiders for they can be future friends”

“That is a good philosophy to have”

KABOOM

From a far an explosion is heard loud and clear for Diana and the driver. The amount of sound it had caused the car to steer. The driver hits the breaks, almost crashing on a lamppost given the volume of it. Diana sees other cars swerving, getting close to hit another.

The heroine speeds out of the vehicle, grabbing one car and skidding over to the sidewalk to place it there for protection. Two vehicles were going to collide together head on, each driver scared for their lives. Wonder Woman gets in the middle, sticking her arms out to stop them. One more car was coming fast at an old man who fell just a few feet away. So the heroine dashes there, placing her foot out to stop it.

“Where did this explosion come from?!” loudly asks Wonder Woman

“Two blocks from here!” shouts a civilian

Wonder Woman rushes there and sees a building being infiltrated and attacked by men in red and black metal suits. Inside, they blast the place up, with people on the floor suffering due to their injuries. In the backdoor, a woman is being escorted by two guards as they try to escape “My friends party…” says the blonde girl “ruined!”

“Please Princess Audrey, you must remain quiet, unless you want to-“

The wall is broken by one of the metal men. He blasts the Princess’ two guards in their chests, knocking them out. He grabs Princess Audrey and flies up to the ceiling, crashing his way out. He plans to fly away, but Wonder Woman shows up in front.

“Do not get in the way, wench. Justice for Kaznia-”

KICK

Wonder Woman delivers a kick before he can finish, grabbing Audrey before she can fall. Wonder Woman punches him, and he lands hard on the floor of the ceiling “Come on you stupid helmet. Work!” he gets rid of it just as Wonder Woman lands next to him, with Audrey still by her side “You fried my helmet!”

“I’ll do worse unless you tell me what the meaning of your attack is”

“The King wants to go to war. We Kaznian citizens cannot stand it while the King makes foolish decisions. Our great country must not endure it”

“I agree. I am here to stop the war, but you cannot attack a domain with people in it”

“You act as if they’re innocent. This building only has rich and entitled people, who think they are better than me and the people of Kaznia. And my team is here to-“

CLANG CLANG CLANG

Wonder Woman pulled out her sword and used it to slice off the parts of the metal suit, only leaving the man to remain in his wife beater and boxers “It’s that easy” remarks Wonder Woman

29 MINUTES LATER

All of the metal men have been arrested. Like their leader, their suits were sliced up by Wonder Woman, leaving them in their shirts and shorts. The TV crew has arrived to showcase their arrest and Wonder Woman and Princess Audrey are watching from a distance “You know…” says Audrey “when I pictured men in their underwear in a party, I thought it’d be more exciting than this”

“Sorry to ruin the expectation” Wonder Woman jokes

“Sorry? You being here made the festivities all the better!”

Suddenly, the public looks up to see a man in a black and red costume, fitting for the colors of their country “It’s Captain Kaznia!” screams a little boy. The Captain waves, putting down a string bean of a little man

“This reprobate gave these men their suits to attack this great party. Arrest him, officers” the cops take him in and the public showers the Captain with praise.

Wonder Woman comments first “That is Captain Kaznia. Not as big as I expected”

“Trust me, I can confirm. A complete showoff too. He’s worse than the other metahumans my father has”

“Wait, is your father-“

“The King, yes. Audrey is my name in case you were interested” Audrey extends her hand

“Pleasure to meet you” Diana shakes it “Audrey, I must speak with your father. It is of pressing matters”

“Must I go to the Castle? I wanted to do so much more. Festivals to be enjoyed and nights to be taken”

“If you take me to your father, I promise to enjoy the activities with you”

“You would go clubbing with me?”

“Whatever that means, sure”

3 vans rush to where Wonder Woman and Audrey are. With men in sunglasses coming out “Princess Audrey, your father demands you come home immediately. For your own protection”

“Trust me, I have my own protection right now” she looks over to Wonder Woman

THE CASTLE

In his offices, from his chair rises King Gustav with the Invisible Hood still near him as his daughter returns with Wonder Woman by her side “Daddy!” exclaims Audrey

“Sweetie, are you okay? Where you hurt? I will double your security-”

“I would have been in a horrible state with your dingus security being my only protection. Wonder Woman was the real protection”

“Ah, Wonder Woman, have you finally taken up on the offer?”

“King Gustav, my reply will remain the same. I cannot choose a side. The reason why those men attacked, even though misguided, was because they want to avoid bloodshed. Do not prove them right”

King Gustav pinches his nose “I will…let America know you are not of Kaznia. Please, continue enjoying what Kaznia has to offer”

King Gustav and Invisible Hood exit, with Wonder Woman behind them “You cannot continue ignoring your duties. You have-“

Audrey stops Diana “Please, let him go. Don’t make him do two tasks, he’ll get cranky”

“He cannot keep stalling”

“I agree. I don’t even want to war. But maybe you spending time in Kaznia might open him up. Especially with you as my bodyguard”

“Bodyguard?”

“Slash brand-new friend. Come, you did say you would enjoy some partying with me. And I do need protection. Some likely assassins would surely come after me and I need your great strength to come to my aid”

Diana throws her head up “You know…I could use some free time. I have grown appreciative of the citizens of Kaznia”

“Fantastic to hear. Come come. Wait-“ she puts her hand out “As much as your suit makes me flutter, you need something more appropriate for the clubs”

THE SUNSET HOTEL

One of the Bell Boys goes to the pool area, which only has one person around. The same person who makes it out of the pool in just his speedo. The bell boy extends to the person, who towers over everyone he passes, a towel.

"What do you think you're doing?"

"Just a towel for the great; Captain Kaznia! Who defeated-"

"I am not washing myself. You may clean me for that is your privilege" The bell boy nods frantically, quickly approaching the Captain to clean him "Wonder Woman, eh? What makes her so special"

"She's very ravishing-"

Captain Kaznia slaps him across the head, causing the bell boy to squirm

"Do not stop. As i was saying, I was the one who found out the maker of those suits. I was the one who stopped the spies. I've been the one here for years. Now this tramp comes in to make herself a name in my domain? Someone must teach her that in Kaznia, it's where the big boys play, and girls like her still have a place in the kitchen. Washing over their superior"

The Captain smirks at the bell boy, who cleans the toes. His pupils shaking, as well as his hands. His heart is beating, with his area feeling sweat, much like the rest of his body. The Captain picks the boy up and tosses him into the pool. The boy splashes around the pool, struggling to find balance.

"Why whine? A pool is fun" laughs Captain Kaznia

NIGHTCLUB

Diana and Audrey have arrived. The former in a fabulous scarlet dress whereas the latter has on a white get up. Both looking stunning with everyone looking at the two. Including the bouncers who let them in immediately.

“Hmm, the music is not…good” comments Wonder Woman

“Ah, you’ll be in the groove of it soon. Just enjoy yourself, Diana. You never know when you’re gonna lose a good time”

Diana just smiles and the two have a good time with the rest of the people in the club as the music drowns out their worries. For the first time in a while, after all this frenetic mayhem going on, Diana can finally relax and have some fun. A reminder that not everything needs to be about the fight or the mission.

Chapter Text

PHOENIX- The Home of Steve Trevor

The former army man lays in his couch, burying his head into one of the cushions as the doorbell of his house is rung incessantly “Come on Steve, I know you’re in there! You never leave your house!” shouts Etta Candy. Steve just groans quietly

RING RING RING

“Even if you’re trying to be a recluse nowadays, I just know you have to watch the news. Diana is in Kaznia and everyone thinks she’s one of them! I know you hate war and fighting, so help me and my friend Barbara-“

“Hello Steve!” exclaims Barbara Ann Minerva “I’m new to you”

“go to Kaznia and help Diana out! I know you love her! Just think of what’s being done to her in that country! All the pain that the Kaznia government might doing to her and what ours might do to her as well! She’s probably worried for her life!”

KAZNIA

Diana, Princess of Themyscira is on a rollercoaster with Princess of Audrey of Kaznia. Though a rollercoaster should feel like nothing to Diana, what with the speed it’s going and the people having a good time, Diana enjoys the time with Audrey, who is yelling with jubilation “This is a thrill ride!”

“It is-UGH” the Princess as a fly flew right in her throat

Outside, Diana shows Audrey the picture of them in the ride. Diana throwing her arms in the air with joy while Audrey gags. The Amazon Princess laughs while the Kaznian Princess clumsily laughs. Looking at the picture and wanting to rip it apart.

From behind, with anyone non the wiser given they can't actually see him, The Ghost, (Alec Rois maybe? He doesn’t remember his name quite well), an actual Ghost Detective, appears in front of the two and is rather disappointed.

“I was summoned here to see what’s causing all this war stuff between the USA and this whatever country and instead of seeing the sexy warrior lady fight ****bags or give me clues, I’m watching her have fun? Can you believe this?” he says next to a couple passing by that can’t see him “Yeah, thought so too”

THE STREETS

To the fear and trepidation of everyone, Diana is riding a motorcycle with Audrey holding onto her for dear life. They almost crash into some cars and a cafe shop, with the waiter dodging at the last second. Despite it all...

"Ha! That was fun!" exclaims Diana, taking her helmet off as she parks the motorcycle in a handicap spot "I would have preferred riding a plane but this was an exceptional second choice, wouldn't you say?"

Audrey still holding tight to Diana while shaking "Uh-yes. Yes!" she notices she hasn't let go. Finally removing herself from Diana "Heh! Sorry about that"

"Do not worry, Audrey" Diana smirks "I did not mind"

MOUNTAIN

Diana enjoys the warm heat of the sun while Audrey is given a bottle of water by her two security guards.

THE CASTLE

Diana oversees the push-ups from Audrey who is hurting. Her hands wobble and grunts loud.

THE THEATER

Diana and Audrey are watching a horror flick. Diana is rather unamused while Audrey is petrified, and so are her two security guards, who hold each other in terror. The Ghost also watches, rolling his eyes.

“That’s it, you two are giving me NOTHING. I’m gonna check out other stuff. WAR stuff!”

KAZNIAN ARMY BASE

The Ghost looks around, seeing soldiers simply prepping their guns and doing drills. The Ghost gets in close to see anything out of the ordinary with the commanding officers “Nope. Just dbags. That’s it”

THE KAZNIA PARLIAMENT

King Gustav is being interviewed by one of the countries most prolific journalists, Dorie Molina about the possible war of America and Kaznia. The Ghost blocks out whatever it is they say to get in a close glimpse of the King.

Similar to what he did to the President of the United States, he takes out a paper from his notepad, crumbling it up into a ball. Keeping the paper in his hands for several seconds. Finally, does he blow his hands open and dust particles pour out.

And like the President, the King’s eyes seem to have a twinkle in them. The color growing a shade of purple “So the head hanchos have someone in their ear. But I can’t quite figure it out. Clearly, it’s magic. And with that, I gotta cross dimensions. Ontooooo…”

The Ghost writes draws a circle on the ground, sitting on it with his knees “Great spirits of Chaos and Order. I bid you entry for to leave this border. To end the impending altercation. I must cross the threshold of this location!”

WOOOOM

With a portal now open, The Ghost smiles, giving himself a small clap. He enters the portal and finds himself in…

THE OBLIVION

The Ghost sees goblins, demons and even the odd human there, all drinking or playing a one-sided game of cards.

“Oh man! It’s been a while since I’ve been here! Best pocket dimension ever!” he approaches the barkeep “James Rook, well I’ll be. Still protecting Myrra Island?”

“What is it this time, Ghost?”

“I’m working a case and I think everyone here can help me. Including you. So, about purple eyes…”

SAN PLAZA MALL

In one of the country’s largest malls ever, Diana walks alongside Princess Audrey with the two security guards holding multiple bags. Diana grumbles as she looks around the stores.

“Oh, stop it, Diana” playfully says Audrey “So they didn’t have clothes of your size. How were they supposed to expect that a 7 feet tall Amazonian woman would just walk up to their store to tear up some very expensive dresses?”

“The entrance sign did say “Any size finds their fit”. It was a lie”

“Be happy that I paid off the workers for the damages”

“Again, their sign was a lie" the two chuckle "However, and I am not one to be a kill joy, but may I remind you of the problems of the possibility of Kaznia's war with America?”

“Not this again”

“Audrey, you have to understand I cannot ignore this. I truly am grateful that you have showed me a good time and been a friend. But I came here to Man’s World as an ambassador of peace. To stop pointless conflicts that your country could be victim to”

“Hmm, I’ve been meaning to ask about that” smirks Audrey, going to Diana’s ear to whisper.

In the parking lot, right as their inches close to entering the limo, Diana turns her head to Audrey and they give each other a wink and a nod. Diana grabs Audrey by her waist and they fly off “Oh no” says one of the securities “We got to find them. I don’t want to lose my job”

“Me too. I got fired from the last one, bro. I don’t want to live with my parents again”

With the breeze of the air hitting their faces, Audrey shouts to the heavens in excitement “Is this as exhilarating every time?”

“It is still rather new, so yes, it’s a thrill ride as you would say”

THE BEACH

With a towel under them to sit on and warm sun before them, Diana finishes telling Audrey of Themyscira “-and there’s more I can talk about it if you’re interested”

“…” Audrey is stunned “You do realize how insane that all sounds, right?”

“I know” Diana laughs “It’s too much to take in”

“How has it not been found?”

“Magic placed around the island by the Gods of Rome to shield us from the outside world”

“And you believe in…Gods?”

“Yes. The Romans are the Patrons to my people”

“My grandmother used to tell me stories of them. I always found Diana to be the most fascinating. I guess time repeats itself”

“Is there any chance you could keep it from everyone? I despise lying, however a reveal such as this could break the world”

“The world is a crazy place already, Diana. Since I was a kid, with the rise of metahumans, this phenomenon has been attributed as a new stage of Gods”

“I beg to differ. Power escalation does not mean the rise of brand new Gods”

“If normal people already worship people like actors and sports stars. Calling them their supreme Gods. Calling metahumans Gods is not a surprise. Though I guess you already are a Goddess”

“I am not a Goddess”

“But they gave you life. Venes, Ceres, Vesta, all the others?”

“They only provided the energy and prowess to give my body form. I am an Amazon, through and through”

“So is…all of you clay?”

Diana chuckles “Technically yes but not entirely. I still possess skin as you see and can bleed”

“I imagine being on that island gave you that perfect skin. You look better than any woman I’ve ever seen. Is there any chance I could have a vacation on your island? I could use the nutriments to help me look good for when I inevitably and regrettably turn old”

“I…” sorrow strikes Diana “can’t go back”

“What do you mean you can’t go back?”

“For winning the Tournament of Champions to become Wonder Woman, I swore an oath to distance my person from Themyscira, I can never return lest I bring the terrors of Man’s World there”

“Oh Diana. I’m so sorry to hear that”

“My mother, my sister, Donna. I can never go back”

“Well...it’s a ridiculous oath! Why can’t you go back? Screw the rules”

“Rules are put in place for a reason, Audrey”

“I would break rules to see my mother again. Wouldn’t you?”

“I…I honestly do not know” Diana looks away from Audrey.

Feeling she’s distressed her friend, Audrey waves things off “I-I’m sorry, Diana. I didn’t mean to speak like that”

“No no, it’s fine. I appreciate your comments. While I obey the demands of the Gods, it still does bother me. I ironically pray to them so that I may one day go back once my mission is finished”

“Finished? Like go back and never return?”

“Precisely”

“Oh really? Cause, well-I would miss you”

“Hmm” Diana smiles warmly “Nice to know you care. It’s been pleasant having you throughout all of this” the Amazon Princess gets closer

“It’s been nice having a friend who isn’t hired by my father. I get to relax around you”

Audrey turns to Diana, who places around her forehead around hers. Pulling herself in to press her lips on Audrey. Audrey’s eyes beam up and she pushes Diana away. Diana is shocked by her shove, with Audrey looking at her weird.

“What-what are you doing?”

“I thought you felt the same as I”

“Diana, no! You’ve seen me with men. I prefer men. I’m straight! I’m not going to change that!”

The Amazon is disheartened by her comment. She is almost without words “But Audrey-”

“No means no!”

Diana has never seen Audrey so angry. And of all things, it’s about her feelings towards her “I love all people, Audrey. Regardless of gender or identity. However, if the gender male is your choice of preference, I cannot change that. I have to respect that”

Diana gets up from the sand, dusting herself off. Finally does Audrey’s anger wane and she begins to realize what she said “Di-Diana, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean-”

Diana flies away. A tear begins to form in her right eye and she wipes it away. Audrey drops right back on the ground, smacking her forehead “Good job, idiot. There goes your best friend”

THE ZAVAR LIBRARY

Fitting that the capital city of Kaznia has the biggest library in the country. And now coming out of it is King Gustav, accompanied by Invisible Hood and Dynamo “With apologies if it seems insulting, your majesty…” speaks Hood “But why go to the library to read when it can be read safely in the comfort AND safety of your home?”

“Your concerns are noted, Thurston. But I must make these appearances in the public, however inutile. To show its King is one of them and to display that we are not panicking in this war with America”

“There might still be spies around that we may have not captured”

“Hush those cries, Thurston” from above speaks the superpowered strong boy Captain Kaznia “If there were, I would deal with them” Kaznia points to himself with pride

“And pop them like you’ve done the others?”

“You judge as if you haven’t had blood on YOUR hands” he laughs

“Enough you two” so says King Gustav “May I ask what it is you’re doing here, Captain Kaznia?”

“Simply patrolling, my King. Never know where trouble is afoot. Just minutes ago I stopped a gang featuring 15 ruffians in the store from across town”

“I read about that” finally speaks Dynamo “It was a gang of 5”

Captain Kaznia scowls at Dynamo who was given the thumbs up by Invisible Hood.

“Enough all of you. Our country cannot have these petty squabbles-”

BRING BRING

Now Gustav has a phone call, and it’s from Audrey. He looks at his metahuman agents and they move a few feet from him. As they all continue to stare each other, Gustav is told by Audrey what happened with Diana.

“Stop worrying. I will talk to Wonder Woman and smooth things over” he hangs up and motions for his agents to come back to him “I want you all to find Wonder Woman and arrest her immediately!”

“What?” questions Invisible Hood “But my King-”

“She kissed my daughter. Kissed my daughter! I will not allow people like that in my country!”

“Of course, sir” Captain Kaznia says with a smug expression in his face.

“Please, sire. Reconsider-” Invisible Hood tries to argue but Gustav shuts him down.

“I’m sick and tired of your complaining, Kent Thurston. More of your whining and you might find yourself being shipped to America. How does life imprisonment sound?”

Dynamo pulls his partner back, trying to make sure he relaxes. Before Captain Kaznia can comment anything else, overhead is Wonder Woman from above the rest. She’s rather slow and in clear view of the men “Time to make a woman out of her” says the Captain, flying up.

Diana cannot motivate herself to be faster. She’s still dejected by what Audrey said. She felt close to her. Thought she could be close to her in a deeper way. Now…

POOW

Captain Kaznia punches Wonder Woman from behind, sending her flying down fast, smashing and blowing up a car. The Amazon gets up fast, a bit disoriented but still can see right “Who dares?!” yells Diana.

Captain Kaznia descends fast and grabs Diana by the throat “Such a shame you turned out to be. Kissing the king’s daughter? Your place is not to be with the same gender. It’s to be like this…”

He drops Diana on her knees, pointing himself closer to her head. The Amazon stares daggers at him. Her eyes seething red fury, and with a quick pull of her arm, she punches Captain Kaznia in the stomach. A splurch of saliva comes out. He falls to the ground, holding his mid-section, wheezing loudly from that hit.

Diana gets up, frowning at this lowly man “You are supposed to be Kaznia’s #1 hero? A hero does not judge one from their sexuality or force them to subscribe to such chauvinistic acts. They accept everyone from different walks of life”

KKRRRSSHHH

Diana is now blasted from behind by Dynamo as he and Invisible Hood arrive “Make this easy, Princess” says Hood “Just apologize and the King won’t be severe in his actions”

“Apologize?!”

Diana with a roar, powers out from the electrocution. With that, she begins to spin around. Each second, she glows, such color is astounding to see for even those battling her. A blast of stars comes out and now Wonder Woman has her hero attire on.

“Apologize I will never. My heart pounded for Audrey. I wanted to be more with her and my emotions guided me. I do not regret the kiss. I only wish…I only wish to speak with her. Maybe figure these emotions out with her”

“No can do. King’s orders are to bring you in”

Dynamo blasts Wonder Woman again. She uses her bracelets to shield herself. She runs at Dynamo, kicking him above the chin to flip him over. The Amazon looks around to find Invisible Hood but he’s vanished. In her waist, the Golden Perfect jiggles and she sees it close to being unclipped from her “Who is it?” she questions

“Invisible Hood. Kent Thurston” the man himself uncloaks and reveals his full body “what?! Why did I say that?”

“The Perfect compelled you” she punches him in the face, ko’ing him. She pulls out the Perfect herself and wraps it around Dynamo. Pulling him to deliver a devastating knee strike to the face. This hit also ko’ing him.

Watching this is Captain Kaznia, not angry over his fellow Kaznia patriots being beaten. But that he was taken down so easily by a woman “I will not allow a woman to beat me like that!”

He flies out fast in his big temper. Before Wonder Woman can react, he spears her, taking her up in the sky.

APARTMENT BUILDING

Agent Etta Candy of the DEO puts some weapons in a suitcase. Having made a call to get a flight to Kaznia to help Wonder Woman, she’s made the necessary requirements for protection.

“Don’t you think it’s too much?” asks Barbara Ann Minerva

“Girlfriend, it’s not enough if you ask me”

“Any reply from Steve Trevor?”

“Zilch. Seems like he’ll be stuck in that house until the end of time”

“Well poor him. Let’s get moving. It’s been 2 years since I’ve gone to a foreign country and maybe in the downtime I can find some missing artifacts there to bring back”

“No no no. No artifact searching. Maybe Diana counts as one but that’s it. Today, we travel. Tomorrow, war if need be”

Barbara Ann laughs “Now THAT is too much”

OBLIVION BAR

The Ghost has now spent hours in the bar. Interviewing everyone here and none of them have given him any useful information “AAHHHH! Why can’t anyone give me any useful information!” he twirls to shout out at one table which has a ball of glob “Especially you, you…disgusting piece of ugly glob”

The piece of glob glares as The Ghost “The name is Glob, jerk”

Everyone ignores The Ghost. Going back to their drinks and games. The Ghost is now prepared to leave, but he hears a loud knocking at the table. James Rook is motioning for him to come forward “Come to piss me off some more, “Nightmaster”?”

“Don’t insult the name. It’s precious to me and the people of Myrra Island. Anyways, take this. However way you can being…a ghost” he puts a small note at the table.

“Oh please. Plenty ghosts can take solid stuff” the Ghost picks it up

“Now take off now” he quietly mutters “The reason nobody speaks up is because the Oblivion Bar is supposed to be off limits for any kind of that talk. So leave and solve your case”

“Thank you, fair Nightmaster” whispers The Ghost, saying his spell and leaving this dimension. As he crosses between realms, he reads the note. And it says “The Wonder Woman who has shown up comes from Myth. The person you seek is as real” he grunts “Well, that gives me something but how the hell do I narrow it down.? Well…narrow it down, me”

ARMY BASE

Etta and Barbara Ann have arrived at the empty headquarters, prepped up for this ride. When they enter the jet, they only expected the pilot, not another person who just so happens to be sitting in the comfy couch.

“Hello, Ms. Minerva. Agent Candy” holding a cigar while sitting with legs crossed is the Director of the DEO, Todd Bones “You know how fast I had to be to go from Washington to here in San Diego?”

“Director” says Etta, still firm even if she’s worried about her job.

“Don’t worry, Agent Candy. You won’t be fired. You still might be of some use to me and America. Even though you’re going against orders. Using a plane without approval from superior officers. For shame”

Etta stays quiet, which baffles Barbara Ann “Diana isn’t a double agent! There’s something wrong-”

“That it is. I’m supposed to be in Washington coordinating the assault against Kaznia. Instead, I’m here to stop you two. Not just because of your dear friendship with the sword lady, but i wanted to be the one to break news that going there like you were is suicide”

“What are you talking about?”

Bones pulls out a pad, revealing to the two the fight between Wonder Woman and Captain Kaznia. They’re surprised by the fight, and before they can comment, Bones takes the pad back.

“I have no idea if Wonder Woman is of Kaznia at this point, but what I do know she’s now a pariah on all sides. Which means, she can be snatched up and join the right side”

“Director” Etta speaks up again “You said something about an assault. Is it finally happening?”

Bones puts out his cigar and walks away from the two “You will be briefed on it depending on your status”

“What does that mean, Director?” her voice finally gives off a hint of worry along with confusion.

“At ease, soldier” Bones walks away from the two and out of the jet. Etta and Barbara Ann look to exit, but DEO Agents have now been stationed right outside “Stay put, kids” says Bones, walking towards powerful magician, Giovanni Zatara “At least it’s a comfortable place to be grounded in”

THE CASTLE

Princess Audrey breaks down the doors of her father’s study with an angered infused kick. King Gustav is in the middle of a call. One that is stopped when Audrey slaps the phone away “What?! Audrey? What is the meaning of this?!”

Across the room, the person on the other end is confused by the sudden silence “Hello? King Gustav? Wait, sire-something’s going on. Oh my goodness! Kaznia is being-KRRSSHH”

“I have business to-”

“Shut it father! What is it that I am hearing of Diana being attacked by your metahumans?!”

“My dearest. She committed an act of sexual assault on you”

“What-are you braindead?! She did not! She only kissed me!”

“You know that isn’t allowed”

“Says who-By God, father! You are so out of touch with everything! I thought America was behind, but this is why countries like Kaznia are looked down on! Why the citizens keep leaving. People like you still believing in antiquated rules of who gets to be with who!

I don’t want to date Diana, but I still want to be her friend. She’s a tremendous woman and I don’t want to throw my friendship with her away!”

King Gustav grumbles, no longer looking at his daughter and moving away.

“Don’t you dare walk away from me! It’s about time I tell you exactly what you need to be told!”

“As if you have anything to back yourself up with! What do you do, huh? You party all the time. Sleep around with boys who I have my men pay to leave this city because they keep coming back for more. I spoiled you and it was my mistake! Now go do what you do best, which is nothing!”

SLAP

Right across the King’s face. Gustav is left flabbergasted by the actions of his daughter. Audrey looks at him with ire, but now the rage subsides and she too is left perturbed by what she had done. They stare at another, blank on what to utter. They know they have to talk, but are left with nothing.

KBOOM

Now they don’t have to as they look away to the window outside. Shocked to see what is happening.

BETWEEN DIMENSIONS

The Ghost instead of immediately going back to plain old earth, he’s instead lost himself in his theorizing “So what is it? Another Amazon? She’s of Roman descent and came from their pantheon. Is it a Roman God? What Roman God would want war? Ares? No wait, that’s Greek. Soooo, it’s Mars? But that’d be too simple-Gah! Screw this, I’m going back!"

KAZNIA

After so many hours gone, The Ghost returns to the proper Earth dimension. Straight away as he remembers he’s in the country of Kaznia, he feels a body phase right out of him. He turns and sees Wonder Woman flying right at him. She too phases through him, going straight after Captain Kaznia.

“Oh man, how long was I gone?” The Ghost descends down, seeing a news crew down below. Hearing about Wonder Woman and Captain Kaznia have been fighting for 2 hours now and that the army is being deployed to help Captain Kaznia “Hmm, well war is happening. So much for cracking the case” The Ghost sits down, crossing his arms, displeased.

In the heavens, Wonder Woman wraps her lasso around the Captain, pulling him to deliver a powerful knee strike right in the face. Blood spills out of the nose as he yelps in pain. The Amazon again wraps the Golden Perfect around his body, and forces him down on the ceiling of a museum. Putting his head in the ledge and keeping him trapped as she talks.

“Look around you, Captain! There are people now watching! Are these not your own? Would you put them in harm’s way?”

“I will…I will stop by any means…those are my orders”

“Do you truly believe in those orders?”

“…orders are orders. And…I want to beat you…to a pulp…I am better than…” his eyes open up and he starts making heavy movement “YOU”

WWAMM

He powers out with a great heave, pushing Wonder Woman several feet away. Diana sets out to regain her lasso by pulling it towards her, but Captain Kaznia has his grip on the other, and once more he heaves with might. Hauling the Amazon Princess right to her and punching her in the stomach.

“GAAUUGHH!” she lands on her knees and holds her stomach. Almost close to bleeding from the mouth “your…beef with me can’t…only be from…orders” she looks up at him, disgusted with him “it feels…more”

The lasso glows as the Captain still holds onto it “A woman can’t be the hero. It’s unnatural! A woman cannot kiss another woman!”

“is that why I am being assaulted?”

“Precisely. What would Audrey want with you? My father told me since youth that God abhors actions such as this! It’s blasphemous!” he grabs her head, applying pressure on it “Is that what they teach you in your land?!”

“it doesn’t matter who you are. In Themyscira, love is love. I hardly care for what the person looks like. If my heart blooms for them, then I have to be worthy of their love. Princess Audrey, she…she does not see me the way I see her. But I still care for her, and I hope to talk to her-”

CRRRMMP

The ruthless Captain slams her face in the ground “BORING. Now, let’s see how YOU like it!” he perks up, chortling. He plucks his lips, lowering his head for his own eventual pleasure. Diana cannot believe the way this man is acting this moment.

It reminds her of the tales of when her mother would visit the planes outside of Themyscira and how many men tried to take advantage of her. How they tried to make her feel lesser whenever she bulked at their demands. An Amazon never fights without cause. But forcing your lust on another person, only that can be solved by putting one in their place.

WWWAMMMMM

After an immense robust fling upwards, she uppercuts him above the jaw. Causing the Captain to plop on the ground. His screams are close to muted as he can’t feel his jaw. He flails his arms and leg but that does nothing. He can only look at Wonder Woman with cosmic wrath. Wanting to pop her head open.

“Yes” Diana says. Her voice growling. The only seething anger she shows as what she actually wants to do is break everything around her “I broke your jaw. And you deserve every bit of it. You, your country. America. This world! What is wrong with you people?!” her shouts even cause the Captain to remain on the ground, stopping his screaming.

“You attack first aimlessly. You never follow reason or extend your hand in actual acts of kindness or understanding. War and fighting. That is all you know! The more I remain here, the more I begin to be cognizant of why my mother left Man’s World. It itself is the Great Evil!”

She stops moving around in her irritated state. She just looks at the heavens, sadness now begins drowning her “Man’s World is the Great Evil” she lowers head down. Feeling she made a mistake coming here. Feeling she failed her people.

KBOOOM

Diana’s attention is now shot up the land below. How away in the distance, several explosions are clear to see. Any Kaznian citizen down below gets close to a store that has a TV playing. It reveals that a variety of American groups have attacked Kaznia’s main city of Zavar. Its military bases have been attacked and connection to any city has been blocked.

One citizen turns her back and sees Wonder Woman hovering above them “She’s with them! Run!” everyone scatters and Diana is left still with her bile.

SHOOM

The Princess is blasted from behind and sent right at the store. Breaking anything from the inside. Giovanni Zatara holds firm his hand, not the least bit amused over what he did. He’s patted on the back by Americommando, who is seconded by Ms. America, who looks vexed peering at the store “Good shot, Agent Zatara”

“What’s next, Major?”

“We focus on taking down their labs and finding their precious King. I’ll deal with that with the others. Just make sure you and Agent Dale deal with the “Wonder Woman””

“Worry not…” Zatara and Joan enter the store, battle ready “We have unfinished business”

Chapter Text

THEMYSCIRA

For thousands of years Paradise Island has stood away from Man’s World to thrive on its own. In its beach, Queen Hippolyta, who was once a Wonder Woman herself, stands looking in the distance. Some level of concern seems to have run up to her in a time of worry. Arriving to be close to the Queen is the second Princess right after Diana, Donna.

“Mother, you have stood there for an hour” Donna shakes her mother’s arm “Our sisters are worried, yet they dare not trouble you. I dared” she points to herself with her thumb with a smirk. It washes away when she sees her mother’s face of disquiet.

“I spoke to Penelope, our oracle, over the threat Diana faces. It’s unpredictable”

“So is any fight”

“That may be. But Diana is a kind and true soul. One I worry may not be the kind of warrior to deal with the persistent ravages that Man’s World's savagery dolls out”

Now Donna grows weary “Will she-”

“Though faith may be laughed at. My daughter, we have to have faith your sister perseveres and does not lose her passion and love in her greatest battle yet” she sighs, having to convince herself right now “We have to”

KAZNIA

Inside a shop that’s supposed to sell TVs, now has Wonder Woman in it after being blown into it and two powerful DEO Agents entering it. Giovanni Zatara, man of Magic, and Joan Dale, otherwise known as Miss America. A real powerhouse who the last time fought Wonder Woman and beat her. Her brand-new telekinetic powers were a big help.

“Make this easy on yourself, Wonder Woman” says a simper Miss America “Last time we met, we beat you. More so me. And this is instance, there’s no Kaznia to take you away for your safety. We’ve already won round two. So, turn off your ambitions of victory and accept we’re the ones in control”

Dale expected either an immediate response or a type of loud movement in the back where Diana is. But nothing comes of it. Zatara and Miss America are left alone for a good minute, growing more bored by the second. Zatara grunts, staring angrily at Miss America “While we grow tired, *more so me*, she probably made her escape”

Dale chuckles “Nonsense, Zatara-”

“Listen to your partner, Zatara” Wonder Woman’s unanticipated response causes the two to be startled. Miss America herself was close to yelping “Those in control don’t call out their superior position. They display it”

From the darkness, a lasso straight away comes out of it. Wrapping up Miss America by the neck. She chokes from it’s grasps as she feels the air she breaths coming out of her. And with a mighty tug, she’s pulled in to where her opponent resides.

PLIM POW PAW

Zatara is dumbfounded by this unsettling showcase of power by Wonder Woman. Startled further by the force of how Wonder Woman delivers her strikes. Causing the shop itself to shake. Nevertheless, he’s been fighting since his youth. Has dealt with the original Wonder Woman. This is a situation that doesn’t require him to be this anxious “thgil eb ereht teL!”

His wand now glows, allowing him to enter to spot where Wonder Woman remains. Now inside, he sees his partner groaning at the floor. In the far left, with only a slight glance, Zatara sees Wonder Woman already marching on for another attack.

“!dleifecroF”

Wonder Woman was going to grab him, but the barrier around the magician has now stopped it. Zatara chortles at his clever counter, ready for another spell. Just with his mouth opening, Wonder Woman realizes this can spell doom for her. She’s been told stories of him in the past thanks to her mother. His displays of quick power from a close distance are even more extraordinary.

Already the Amazon makes a move. Kicking the bubble Zatara is in, causing the ball and him to fly into a wall. The forcefield dissipates and Wonder Woman goes in to grab him. Punching him in the stomach and wrapping the Golden Perfect around him to tie him up.

“How do I stop this invasion?” she holds the lasso firm “The Golden Perfect compels you”

“You can’t!” Zatara clamors “It starts with the two major cities as a message. Then the rest if they don’t surrender”

Diana tries to think up what else of other questions. For she doesn’t quite know what to do right now. She’s blank and is coming to conclusion that she’s failed in her mission.

Several feet away, Miss America is recovering from the fight, angered by how Wonder Woman blindsided and humiliated her just moments ago. Her blood runs cold and power increases. With a push of her hand, she releases a heavy telekinetic blast at the Amazon.

Wonder Woman sees the blast coming, covering Zatara as it hits them both hard, blowing out the wall in front of them.

BBOOOM

Still does Miss America stand. Not waiting for the smoke to clear, Miss America begins tossing rubble aside to find Zatara. It comes easily for her and she does find her partner now unconscious as he lays on the floor "Oh your poor, suit" says Dale "I'm never gonna hear the end of it"

Out from another pile Wonder Woman rises up. The rocks on top of her spread spread out. One almost hitting Miss America in the face. And the Amazon is looking quite nettled “Your partner was in close distance! Did you not care for his safety?!”

“He’s fine. He was going to be fine. You on the other hand-”

PNCH

With a great deal of force behind it, Wonder Woman punches Miss America in the mid-section. A loud gasp of shock and pain leaves her voice. Wonder Woman gets close to her ear, whispering softly to it “Win this round two”

She kicks Miss America up, causing the DEO Agent to shoot to the sky. The Amazon jumps up in the air, reaching where Miss America flies. Wonder Woman joins her legs together, dropkicking Miss America in her dome and sending her flying back down.

KRRKOOOM

Diana remains in the air. Seeing at the bottom a crater is left with Joan Dale in it. She descends down, glaring at Miss America as she doesn’t move. Wonder Woman reaches down, her gaze locked in on Miss America.

“Why even fight this?” she questions to the stunned woman “What good is a victory such as this? For all my fighting, the time I wasted here could have been used to help the people in need. The same people who most likely judged me for my interests in Audrey. For me being different from them” she paces around, holding her head in her displeasure.

“A powered individual with a home that is not theirs. Governments that are quick to judge and attack. Is this what I left home for? Kasia, Jumpa, my aunts, Donna, mother!” she stops, looking down at Miss America who still doesn’t talk “I am without a home. This is what I have. What I am stuck with…”

Having said all that, with the bad thoughts leaving, Diana is left having to remember the good memories. How Etta Candy and Barbara Ann Minerva were so kind to her in America and Audrey here in Kaznia. How there must still be good people in this world.

“If this world has survived this long, and might even survive this coming war, though fewer people there will be. Surely, it’s worth saving. My mission was to save it, and I cannot do it by standing her and wallowing in my shame. If I be Wonder Woman, and I shall hold the title with great honor and altruism!”

Diana takes one more look at Miss America, kneeling down to get a more personal look at her “Perhaps I was too brash with you, Joan Dale. Our battles have been challenging and rigorous. You say have more power inside you than you realize. I believe you can reach that point with discipline and improvement. I believe there is great potential, Joan Dale. I hope you realize that as well”

Wonder Woman flies up, leaving Joan Dale alone. Miss America can only groan, but that doesn’t mean she was deaf. All she could do was listen. And listen she did.

Wonder Woman makes up to the tower where she left Captain Kaznia, and his broken jaw. Just as she steps foot in it, he puts his jaw back into place.

KKRCHMP

“GHHAAAHHH!” screams the Captain “Going to be feeling that for months”

He finally notices Wonder Woman before him, and doesn’t hesitate for a moment to attack her. She’s quick to nail him in the head with an elbow strike. Before sweeping his legs, causing him to fall face first. He tries to get up, but the Amazon places her boot in his back, forcing him down. Wonder Woman wraps a lasso around him, turning him around so he can face her.

“GGGRRRR” he growls in his rather vexed mood

“My sentiments exactly. You don’t like me and I very much don’t have an affinity for you. But tell me, what exactly do you care for?”

“my…country!” the Captain exclaims, with the lasso being too much for him

“How much?”

“I have done…contentious things for it…stuff…actions I am not proud of. Most nights, I can’t even sleep properly”

“How many women have you harassed? Bullied those you claim weak?”

“Plenty” he shivers. Not because of the strain of the lasso, but having to remember all his actions. The women in the bars and hotels who had to push themselves away from him. Leaving his sight so they can no longer be with such a repulsive man. The crooks he would confront and go overboard in his takedown of them. All the time he showed disrespect to other metahumans in Kaznia.

“I…I-” he sniffs, looking at Wonder Woman with an expression she did not expect to see from him “I used to enjoy seeing how angry the women would get and how frightened others were. But now…I don’t know. I don’t know anymore. Wh-what-what are you doing to me?!”

“The Golden Perfect not only reveals the truth, but to compel you to find the trueness to yourself. No matter how deep it may be”

“Da-da-damn you!” he yells out. His eyes now begin to have wallow up. He groans, trying to push out, but to no avail “My-my Papa would not approve of this! He wouldn’t! He can’t see me like this!”

“Your father?” Diana questions, getting close. Wanting to learn more “Why call out your father?”

Captain Kaznia remembers how forceful his father would be. Always forcing him on his knees. Angry at him for showing weakness. How he at one point threw away all his toys so he wouldn’t be entertained by “foolish distractions”.

“He-he showed me the true Kaznian male ideal. That who has the power uses it to remind others why he has it. Why it’s his. I have this incredible power, so I must use it on my country and my country’s enemies”

“You want to use power? You want to be a hero?”

“More than anything!”

“Right now, Kaznia is being invaded and we may not have enough time. There are two powerful individuals in the bottom section who are close to waking up and dealing with us. I need you to rise up…”

She releases the lasso’s hold onto the Captain “And help me save it” she extends her hand to him “No killing for some artificial greater good. No bullying those who cannot fight back. I need you to bring the Americans to the Castle of King Gustav and properly unite us all so peace can be achieved”

“It’s…it’s not possible…we’ll lose”

“We have the power, Captain Kaznia. And with such an incredible gift, the unachievable is tossed aside”

The Captain has never seen such a person before him. Such a woman before him. He wanted her for himself because of her immense beauty. All parts of her drive him to lustful madness. But now, it’s her passion and assurance that intrigues him “I may not be a good person…” he takes her hand, now standing “But I can still save this country. To behave and act such as you. A hero”

Wonder Woman nods to him, now smiling at him “Then let us be bringers of peace and harmony. Kaznia will not fall!” They fly to the heavens, invigorated they are for the coming challenges.

In close proximity to where they were without them noticing, The Ghost, detective from the astral planes. He watched in amazement this display of understanding and finding of the middle ground.

“I was summoned here to find out what’s causing all this “war” stuff. Now it’s here and this Wonder Woman convinces this maniac to help her? Ha! I was gonna accept defeat and watch carnage. Now, I gotta see what happens” The Ghost follows the two powerful entities, his curiosity peaked.

ZADAR

The capital city is under attack. People are running at the seams of 5th street as the group of The Protector, Jet, Gloss, Ram and Great Defender are wreaking havoc. Armed forces have been deployed, shooting heavily and launching missiles at the group.

The same weapons that are blocked by Jet. Thanks to her electromagnetism, she uses any metal nearby (cars, metal doors, street lamps) as a shield. She throws it back at the military, causing them to run. Jet gets a high five from Gloss and spank in the rear end by The Protector.

“Jason!” she howls at him “What did we say about personal boundaries?”

“Sorry, babe. You know how you being a total pro at your powers gets me all hot”

Great Defender leans on Ram “He said sorry. That fixes it” the two DEO Agents laugh and Protector glares at them.

“It has once in a while!”

“Hey, dummies!” yells Gloss “How about we focus on the battle. Don’t you think it’s too convenient all of the military just left?”

“They’re scared!” yells Protector. From behind a tipped over car, one soldier remained. Hiding behind it, pointing his gun at The Protector “It won’t be like Iraq and Markovia, but all these countries? Just another loser in another great war! God bless the United States of Ame-”

BANG

The bullet flies into the air, aiming right at the Protector’s head. It’s stopped before it can connect to his forehead. The Kaznian soldier gasps. Everyone around sees Jet was able to catch the bullet. She tosses it aside and Protector kisses her in the cheek.

“You’re the greatest, Celia!” he yelps as he’s running. Straight at the Kaznia soldier who pulls the trigger again but no bullets come out “Run outta bullets, eh?”

The Protector dropkicks the soldier “Sucks. I wanted a fight. Instead, like this war, it’s a massacre”

“Come on, Jason” says Ram “No killing right now. He’s got nothing”

“If we don’t end it now, he’ll just come back. Killing comes with war. It’s a necessity”

“Not this one!” cries out Wonder Woman, slicing the gun of the Protector in half.

SHNG

She slaps Protector across the face, taking him down. She looks across the group she fought and defeated back in Arizona “I would be lying if that blow wasn’t for personal satisfaction. I do not want to fight. Come with me to the King’s Castle”

“Dammit, woman” groans Jet, holding her head “I’m sorry if this is too forward, but you don’t get it, Diana. This little fantasy of yours isn’t going to happen. Your idea of peace is a myth”

Wonder Woman scoffs “So are my people, and we do not give up when a ceasefire is attainable”

Gloss, having had enough, blasts energy at Diana, who blocks it with her bracelets. As she’s distracted with that, Great Defender takes this opportunity to spear Wonder Woman to the ground. With an elbow strike to the nose, she has him off her. Ram runs right at her and Wonder Woman kicks him in the stomach, sending him flying to smash into a car.

Once more with attention at someone else, Jet takes this chance to toss a car right at the Amazon. Before Wonder Woman can get up, she launches a bus straight at her to send her carrion to a bank “Moments such at this…” mutters Diana, rubbing her head “is where I wish I had my Amazon sisters with me. They must have fought in wars like this, and yet I am here-”

She remains quiet once she a struck with a gas tank now heading straight for her. At the same time, Gloss shoots another blast from her hands straight as the gas tank.

KABOOOOM

PRISTGRADO

The Invisible Cloak and Dynamo, loyal soldiers for King Gustav, are fighting against several US army men, knocking them down.

“You know…” remarks Dynamo “In a battle like this, I expected a million piling on top of me, so I can do my unbelievable power out” Dynamo with his electric powers blasts at the jet above, taking it down.

“Sorry, my friend. But that dream still remains fantasy. I’d call for back up but communications are down! We have to go to the Castle! The King-”

The Kaznian soldier is attacked from behind. Dynamo goes to his friend, looking up to see two DEO metahumans now flying at them “What now?”

“Sargon the Sorcerer is right now, fiendish villain! Have at thee!”

He blasts at the two, with Dynamo taking Cloak and running. His partner, Wildfire, rolls her eyes “Have at thee? HAHA”

“Don’t laugh, Carol! God! All my material I practice and that’s what I say?”

SHOOM

Both agents are blindsided, being hit by Captain Kaznia. The man himself came in like a missile, with the two DEO Agents falling to the floor.

“Much as it may disgust me…” the Captain takes a breath “You are to come with me to the Castle for…peace”

“You have a funny way of showing it” says Wildfire

“Trust me I know”

“Lets listen, Wildfire” says Sargon, approaching the Captain “For peace is what humans strive for. The meaning of it bringing clarity to ones mind”

“Uh, yes. Yes!” The Captain nods

“Captain Kaznia!” Sargon extends his hand “You are truly one astonishing…” The Captain smirks “Sucker!”

Around the Captain, a ball of ice forms around him. The Captain pounds on the sphere but nothing works “I’m trapped! Dammit, I didn’t train for this!”

He punches aimlessly, hoping to break out eventually. With time passing by so slowly, the Captain stops punching, realizing his strikes have been directed at NOTHING. He looks up to see Sargon and Wildfire in the air, laughing.

“Okay, now you improved on your skills, Sargon” comments Wildfire “This was too good”

“For a Captain, we thought you would have bigger brains!”

“GGRRRHHH” growls Captain Kaznia. Close to foaming at the mouth. He takes a big gulp and does the hardest thing possible to a loyal Kaznian citizen like him. He smiles at his enemies “Sooo, that peace? Is it still on the table for you?”

“Hmm!” thinks Sargon. With a wave of his fingers, a dinosaur has now shown up before the Captain.

“RRAAAWWRRR”

“Okay, fine!” he yells “Time for you to fall like the Cretaceous Period!”

He flies up at the dino, ready to plunge deep into it. However, once contact is made, only a puff of smoke comes of it. Captain Kaznia stops, confused. Right in front of Sargon and Wildfire, the latter of whom traps the Captain in a ball of fire.

“Your passion may be cold, Sargon, but my heart burns bright!”

She powers up, now causing Captain Kaznia to howl in pain. Parts of his clothes begin to wither and his skin grow red. Captain curls up in a ball, not being able to think of anything else outside of “OWW” and “AAHHHH”

“Please, my dear” Sargon steps in “Lets not torture him for that long”

From his palms, he blasts, aiming it at the ball of fire and shooting it to the ground. It blows up, with the smoke being seen probably in space. The Captain lies on the ground, hurting.

ZAVAR

Jet and Gloss head inside the bank, looking to find Wonder Woman. The Amazon is nowhere to be found, with the two shrugging in confusion of where she might be. Before they can head out…

“Sisters, I give you one more chance…” Wonder Woman’s voices echoes around the building The volume being a surprise to the DEO Agents. They go back to where they think she might be. Inside the rooms of the building, having their hands already powering up

“To surrender your futile attempts at battle. Have your fellow soldiers cease their fighting so that all sides can converge in the King’s Castle. This fight is pointless and unneeded. Do a favor for all sides. Save yourselves from defeat and the running up of my patience. Decide quickly”

Maybe it’s the heat coalescing from Gloss’ hands, but both metahumans are sweating. They have halted their movements, standing firm like a deer in the headlights. Only two lights are working so they know where they are but even those turn off. Now Gloss’ hands are the only thing exuding luminescence.

Which attracts Wonder Woman, who walks to the two. Calm and standing firm herself. She crosses her arms, waiting a response from the two. Gloss and Jet look across from each other, expecting the other to act. To the satisfaction of Wonder Woman, their hands go down and the two tilt their heads down in defeat.

“Good” comments Diana. As soon as the single word leaves her mouth, a grenade comes flying in. Jet and Gloss are surprised by it, too slow to react. Wonder Woman is not. With the swatting of her arm, the grenade is tossed back to where it came from. Right where The Protector stood.

“Crap!” he yells, running outside as an explosion is released. Protector gets on his knees, propelling himself up. But his movements are ceased when Wonder Woman places her boot above the back of his neck.

“There’s only so many times you can catch a person off guard before they adapt”

SHOOM

She plants his head in the ground with ferocious speed “Umm…” worries Jet “Is he-”

“No” Diana already debunks her worry “He is only out cold. Most likely for the next few months. Though that is the real pipe dream”

PRISTGRADO

Sargon and Wildfire descend down to get a closer look at the defeated Captain Kaznia. The man is moaning, still stinging from the powerful blasts. Sargon sneers at him “For a guy who prides himself in the media as not only a patriot, but the mightiest patriot of all, you’d think he put up more of a fight”

Captain Kaznia wails, getting feeling in his arms and legs again.

“Come now, partner, little boys like him put on capes and hype themselves while they jump in the bed so they can feel special”

The Captain opens his eyes, scowling at the two who mock him.

“My tricks, which I will take to Broadway one day, I swear it, are the real specialty. He’s barely an opening act. Even at a talent show”

“shut up” he says. The two not even listening to him. While they can’t listen, he can’t see the two. Only the startling image of someone from his past. His father “You again?”

“Get up, boy. You don’t wanna be like your mommy and your sister. Little sissy’s is what they were. Better off without them. Now, if you wanna be a true soldier to your country, you have to suffer” he pulls out two jumper cables. He’s grinning from ear to ear “And suffering is the key to greater achievement”

“no” the Captain cries out, the two DEO Agents still unaware of him

“So no participation trophy?” laughs Wildfire

“Sooner give it to the old lady who can’t find her keys”

“NO” Captain Kaznia propels his body upwards. As if a new man with no injuries whatsoever rose up. He grabs Sargon’s hand, twisting his hand in two in a gnarly display.

“AAIEEEE” yells out Sargon. Shocked by the suddenness of it all, Wildfire regains her senses, charging ahead to fight. Captain Kaznia backhands her, sending her flying to the nearest building. The Captain punches Sargon and runs quickly to Wildfire, kicking her in the stomach.

Close by the Captain is his father, applauding his son “That is my pride and joy”

“I offer you PEACE…” seethes the Captain “and you spit in my face!”

“Heh, that actually could be a weakness of mine” jokes Wildfire. Captain Kaznia grabs her by her hair and launches her body to the wall.

“Go on” says the Captain’s father “Remind her of her place”

“Do not laugh!” cries out Captain Kaznia. Grabbing her again, pushing her against the wall “Wonder Woman is a fool! There can be no peace! Only conflict!”

“That is right!” says his father

“Kaznia will not lose! Kaznia will not bend the knee to an inferior country! Kaznia…Kaznia…” he looked at Wildfire like an animal. Just another deer to shoot at. But now, he realizes he’s attacking a woman. A human being. One who can talk and feel like him “Kaznia…will be better…by extending the hand…no bloodshed needed”

“wh-what?” Wildfire is confused

“What?!” questions his father “Little boy, you will finish her! One less American here!”

Captain Kaznia spits at his father. His old man ready to pop a blood vessel.

“No more fighting, Wildfire. No more of this. I'm...sorry for my assault on you and your partners” says The Captain. The words he uses alarm him. He’s never sounded so relaxed. Not needing to be on the immediate attack. His actions perturb Wildfire who doesn’t understand the behavior before her. Captain Kaznia takes her and Sargon with him. His father still on the ground.

“Dammit, boy! When you swore on oath to this country, it wasn’t to be a friend. It was to command respect and fear! You hear me? Be the hero this country nee-”

The words of his father ring hollow, Captain Kaznia is focused. The most he’s ever been. The ghost of his father no longer haunts him, but the actual ghost, The Ghost, follows him. Not being able to grasp how a nationalist, misogynistic bully like Captain Kaznia can behave like this.

“You-you’re scum! How on any dimension can you-” The Ghost slaps his head. The slap itself not connecting given it phased through “Wonder Woman! She actually got through your black heart! That freaking woman!”

The Ghost leaves Captain Kaznia, aiming to return to the Amazon Princess. Once he does turn up in…

PRISTGRADO

The Ghost is given a show of Wonder Woman’s incredible feats of prowess. How fast she is blocking bullets with her bracelets. How efficient she is with golden lasso, able to trap groups of many with it. How quickly she subdues powerful threats like Captain Triumph without anyone around getting hurt.

However, that’s just fighting, what leaves The Ghost truly magnified is how Wonder Woman talks to someone. The American soldiers are ready to shoot with no problem at Wonder Woman. The Amazon walks up to them, breaking the shotgun of the one closest to her.

“Save your ammunition. You are following the whims of your leaders but I take it many of you didn’t want to fight. To remain home with someone close or fight a different kind of battle. One that is more equal. Is shooting at innocents the fight you want?”

The soldiers look around each other. Keeping quiet as they listen up well.

“To those who want a better fight. Stop. To the ones that don’t want this. Stop. There is a better way, and you can become part of something better. Something special if you follow the directions I am going to give you”

The Ghost expects them to fight back. To attack her and call her a derogatory term. But they remain silent and let Wonder Woman talk. They take their wounded and leave the block. And Wonder Woman doesn’t stop there, she enters a shop nearby. In it, there are many Kaznian citizens waiting. A little girl walks up to the Amazon.

“Is it over?”

“It’s getting there. In a few hours, no more will your country be the subject of scorn. No judgments made about you. I will make sure each side listens. Guide them so that your people can walk these streets freely without having to think this will be your last day. Kaznia’s future is bright, and you will all be part of it!”

Everyone cheers. Feeling assurance that what she says will come to pass. And it doesn’t stop there. Wonder Woman goes from block to block. Citizen to citizen. Heck, soldier to soldier. Making sure to see if they are okay. Taking anyone hurt to the nearest hospital.

ROSEVILLE

Though this city wasn’t attacked, Wonder Woman was told by a patient in the hospital that was told by a friend that in Roseville, some soldiers entered. Invading a convention center that had people gathering up for shelter just in case.

Wonder Woman busts in, ready to apprehend the aggressors and check up on anyone hurt. Once she’s inside, she’s in for quite a surprise “I…expected a battle. Fretful someone might be hurt. But I didn’t expect to see you…”

With a crowd of people huddled up into the back. 3 men on the ground. Their eyes draw narrow as their skin turns raw. A woman stands dominant before all. She’s in a hooded black surgical gown, holding needles in her hands and a devious grin in her face.

“Princess Maru!” exclaims Wonder Woman

“Please, Princess. We’re in our costumes and honestly, people know us better by our codenames. You can call me…” she puts away the needles and extends her hand “Doctor Poison!” again her grin causes Wonder Woman to be apprehensive.

“What have you done to these men, Poison?”

“Justice is what i have done. Among deigning other key components I used for my substances. Quite frankly, these men are a showcase that my experiments have been a success. To think the Japanese government balked at this”

“Hmm” Diana wants to stay and chat more with Maru. Her behavior and handling of situations is unsettling and clearly needs to be addressed.

“Come now, Princess. Please say what is on your mind. Erase your anxiousness, for my heroics here are valued”

Diana takes a look herself and sees people worried. Be it from the invasion or Doctor Poison. But Poison wasn’t lying, there are people in different corners who are rooting for her and letting out some words of approval. Thanking Doctor Poison for help.

“Make sure these people are safe for the time being” she tells Maru “Be in the King’s Castle in a couple of hours. This war will be dealt with” Wonder Woman exits with the poisoned men, stacking them up in her back all at once. In the air as she soars, stays Doctor Poison, entranced by how elegantly and robust Wonder Woman is.

“I wonder what could be done about that”

THE HOSPITAL

Despite that encounter, Diana does not wane. She does not rethink or doubt anymore. Just hours ago was ready to give up on the mission. Not feeling humanity was worth the presence of the Amazons. But helping people and given them the time of day, however brief or long it may be. It makes her smile and brightens her day.

As Wonder Woman leaves the emergency room once again, The Ghost is dazed as she doesn’t skip a beat “You have to have **** in the corner of your mouth. You can’t be this…wonderful! **** me, you actually live up to the name!” Wonder Woman flies up, heading straight for…

THE KING’S CASTLE

King Gustav and Princess Audrey are left in a tizzy. In their own dining hall, there about a dozen people standing around, talking amongst themselves. Be it from either side of America or Kaznia. Outside of it there are even more in the living room and kitchen. They're divided, not wanting to talk to any on the other side, yet the number of people here remains big.

“This…this is not what I expected” comments King Gustav

“I know…I think Captain Triumph stole your prized bottle in ginger ale from the wine cellar”

“What?! I was saving that for a perfect day. That mother-”

“Greetings!”

The notice of everyone in this edifice has shifted once Wonder Woman walks in. Her stature is high-rise, her posture is poised and when she walks, she commands the attention of everyone.

“It took hours, but I brought you all here to discuss peace negotiations”

“I am getting tired of that word, “Wonder Woman”” says Americommando. Contempt is all over his face as he walks up to Wonder Woman “All I’ve been hearing is how you want this war to end. So that love and justice can rise above-oh give me a break! You’re not even a part of any side really. I am a Major and my people follow my every word. How dare yo-”

“Your country believes in democracy, correct?”

“Wh-what?!” the Major is confused

“Your country believes in democracy? That is what I asked”

“What about it? Look-”

“Let her finish!” calls out Captain Kaznia. A real eye opener for everyone here. Especially to his fellow Kaznian men.

Diana nods to the Captain, who nods back “That means everyone is treated equal” she says to Americommando “The people get to have a say in matters. And in a democracy, aggression and violence is frowned upon for it flies in the face of what your ancestors fought for. You deter the violence, not kickstart it”

Americommando snorts in laughter. Looking at his men, pointing at her in his chortle “Okay, hippie-”

“Look at me, Major Graves!” his guffawing is stopped. He looks up at her, and she’s not too pleased. He looks around, waiting for his men to back him up. Instead, they and everyone else remain quiet.

“You still have your weapons. Your men’s loyalty has not faded the way you think it has. The people here are divided and it is easy to fight again. I am asking you to look at the bigger picture. You fight Kaznia for their creation of metahumans? Then discuss it over in a peace treaty so you can see clearly”

Diana motions for King Gustav to come over. The King is reluctant, not wanting to be close to Americommando. His hand is tucked by his daughter. Audrey gives him a stern look “Father, you want Kaznia to be a warzone? You want your people to suffer?”

“No…never…” he looks straight ahead to Wonder Woman and Americommando. He walks up to the two, squaring up to the Major. Wonder Woman stands in the middle, waiting for either one to talk.

“We…we…” Americommando is close to biting his tongue before talking, but has no other plan. This is his only course “We can start proper peace negotiations. One this is signed in the US Capital. One that is fair and balanced”

“And you will pull out your forces this instant?”

The Major groans “Yes. The DEO and the US Military will leave Kaznia. Your country will not face any more attacks…unless…” Americommando peers to Wonder Woman. A sly smile crosses his face. The Amazon now on alert “Peace negotiations will be met if Wonder Woman agrees to an important demand from the DEO”

Almost an entire hour passes by and all sides have come to an agreement. King Gustav stares over at Wonder Woman, her arms crossed and expression rather serious. Waiting for her next move, but the Amazon simply gestures at him to talk “Then it is settled” says the King.

King Gustav extends his hand and Americommando shakes it. Wonder Woman stands proudly, with the people in this room sharing her sentiment or in silent surprise.

The American troops head out of the castle, with Diana alongside Captain Kaznia and Invisible Cloak overseeing their exit “I must ask, gentlemen” speaks up Wonder Woman “Where is Princess Maru? Or Doctor Poison as you call her?”

“Have not seen her” says Captain Kaznia “She may have never come, but she left this world long time ago”

Before Wonder Woman can ask something more, Princess Audrey shows up in front of them all “Diana, may I speak with you?” she asks upfront. Both Princess’ walk away, entering a room in the castle. Both on the nervous side a tad bit.

“So…” says Audrey, clasping her hands together

“Look, Audrey, I-” Audrey hugs Diana in a surprise to the latter

“No. I am sorry!” she lets go of her hold on her “I may not be into other women, but I should have never responded like that. You have been so great to me since you’ve showed up. You’ve been great all over. A good person never talks like that to someone. And I should have been more assertive to my father. By God, they attacked you-”

“Audrey, please!” Diana laughs a bit “You might lose your own breath if you keep talking. And don’t ever say that. You are a good person, and you can be an even better one. Be a leader to your people. Show them kindness. A better way, for I myself cannot do it every day”

She sighs “I do enjoy the party life. But…I will rule Kaznia someday. And I WILL be good at it like you are in being a superhero”

“So…friends?” Diana opens her arms

“Of course. Always” Audrey hugs her again. A smile almost glued on her. Diana too is happy, though she frowns for a slight second. Wondering what could have been.

THE AIRPORT

A jet has arrived, not only for several DEO Agents, but for Wonder Woman. Princess Audrey stands by her side “Are you sure about this?” she asks, worry accompanies her.

“Yes. If I aim to pacify Man’s World on a global scale, I must swallow my own pride and be at the side of the Department of Extranormal Operations”

“It’s not as simple as you make it out to be. The DEO, the American government. With what you want to achieve, they will not be kind. Promises will be unkept and they will turn on you quick like before”

“Change will happen from within. I have to try.”

The two friends hug each other once again and Diana enters the aircraft. As she goes to her seat, the way getting there is not pleasant with the people around. Some making mean glares at her, others unsure. At the end, she has to sit next to Americommando. Both exchanging unpleasant looks at the other. Still, despite it all, Diana got what she wanted. Peace talks are going to occur and Kaznia gets to have another day. That is enough to have her smile before sleeping.

Having watched it all and even seeing her attitude on the jet, The Ghost phases out to be around the heavens “You faced adversity after adversity. Will continue to face it and not at any point does it seem like your optimism is gonna fade away. Diana of Themyscira, you marvelous woman you. If you didn’t give up, then…then neither will I. I’ll crack the case of whoever caused it and share it with you!”

With that, The Ghost transports out of there. As he crosses dimensions, it dawns on The Ghost once he enters. He remembers the purple eyes. The ones the President of the United States and King Gustav had in their calls of wars. How it could be someone of mythological background behind it. The Ghost remembers how years ago, he was in the dimension of Gemworld working a case.

At a pub interviewing the King of Gemworld about solving a case about his missing brother. The entire pub ended up going to one side, not wanting to disrupt Lord Vyrian, King of Gemworld. Afraid of the consequences if they do.

While the King went away for a bit to talk to a knight of his, The Ghost was able to shadow his presence and get close. He felt they were too huddled. Once he got close, he was able to spot a human in hiding talking to others. About a witch of sorts who made the battalion of his fight amongst each other. Using the term “sorceress” to best describe her.

“Could this be a case of history repeating itself?” Not being the most well versed with mythology, he realizes how to figure it out “My card may have expired but I’m always welcomed!” The Ghost goes over to the…

LIBRARY OF BABEL

A library also from another dimension. With books from the beginning of time to even the future. The librarian, who is an octopus/shark/bear hybrid, is none too pleased to see him “Hello, Glenn!” The Ghost greets “Can you serve me the best books of every single mythology?”

Glenn sighs “Hello, Ghost. And serve yourself in the mythological section in the 20th floor to the right”

For endless hours, The Ghost scoured through every book. From Greek to Norse to Egyptian to Roman. Hell, Arthurian lore and the tales of the bible were in his sights. He specifically hunted down any magical users. Anyone with mysticism in their veins.

“Hecate? No” he tosses a book “Merlin? Nah” he tosses another book “The Spectre? HA. I wish” yet another book tossed. The Ghost goes to throw another book for the heck of it, but before he can toss it, his hand freezes as well as his eyes. He takes a better look of the cover.

“Hippolyta: Queen of the Amazons? Hmm, Wonder Woman apparently is your daughter, Hippolyta. And I do wanna read on some classical heroic stories”

For the next hour, Ghost speedreads the book as best he can. Finally finishing it and tossing it aside with the pile of books he’s gathered up. Instead of pacing around, he floats around, knowing too much.

“It all makes sense now. It is someone close to Wonder Woman. Not of the same pantheon, but the one against it. The one who tried to slay it. Greek. And who’s the Greek who always tried to kill Hippolyta? By the God I now apparently call, I finally know! I-I need to tell Wonder Woman! Warn her! She has to be plotting more!”

“RIGHT you are!”

The voices booms clearly for The Ghost. A quiet gasp leaves his breath. He turns around, blasted right up front “pain…” he silently says “I haven’t felt it since…since…so long”

“Happy to serve. That and more”

“You!” he says, getting up. The angriest he’s been since the case started.

“Come now, don’t be like that. Use my name. Circe!”

A powerful beam plows through the library. Wearing a black and gold dress that compliments her well. Including legs and chest. Her purple hair glistening and sinister smile beaming. A sight The Ghost did not want

“Circe is here, honey. More determined than ever! HAHAHAHA!”

Chapter Text

LIBRARY OF BABEL

Bookshelves the size of towers have been toppled over. Pages of books burn, covers torn apart and on top if it lays the detective, The Ghost. Feeling pain for the first time since he can remember, he sees before a sight that he tries his best not to freak out over. Helped as it also angers him “Circe!” The Ghost yells "The dreaded Sorceress of Greek Mythology!"

“I just said it. Dear, you need to solve the case of your damaging short term memory loss”

“This nogging works just fine. What bothers me is how kickstarting a war between the USA and Kaznia seems kinda beneath you, Circe”

“Ghost, have we not known each other in the past?”

“Yep. You helped me in the case of the deadly human sasquatch from 5th dimension. We didn’t have whoopie like I wanted to”

“As if you can feel anything”

“I did. You hurt me. And it sucked”

A smile plumps up her lips “Won’t end there, you soulless fool”

PPPRRSHHH

She sends a flying ball of energy at him, but Ghost quickly gets out of dodge. He soars the air, making his way to her as quickly as possible. With an incantation, said with a great rush, his hands glow white. Right as he’s about to make impact, The Ghost lifts his arm up, ready to hit Circe with it.

YOINK

She takes the ball he had made right out of his hands. Circe herself uses the ball, hitting him with it and sending him flying out from the floor. The Ghost lands right back on the first floor, groaning as the attacks are beginning to be too much for him.

Circe lands by his side, yawning “I do not know what I was expecting, but at least a more adequate fight would have sufficed. But what else should I expect from a wanderer with no future?”

“Sorry I’m not satisfying you. I was busy with more important stuff!”

“Speaking of important, we should leave this beautiful edifice. I love this library. It has centuries of history that should be respected and kept intact. Right, Glenn?” she asks to the librarian Glenn, an octopus/shark/bear hybrid.

“Please get the **** out of here” he says unamused

“Oh Glenn” she chuckles “Say that again to me and I’ll make you dinner as the daughter that abandoned you watches”

Circe grabs The Ghost, opening a portal that they both cross.

DEO BASE- SAN DIEGO

In the entrance of the gates, Diana of Themyscira strolls along the close merry fields nearby the facility. The Princess has stopped a war between two countries and peace negotiations will be had the next month. However, her attempts at romance with Princess Audrey were rejected and she will be now working with the DEO. An agency with harsh rules that she does not abide by.

“Change from within, Diana. Just remember” she mutters

“DIANA” she raises her head and sees running at her are Etta Candy and Barbara Ann Minerva.

Diana smiles and she too rushes. Grabbing the two and squeezing them tightly “Please stop!” yells Barbara Ann

"The pain adds to the love, Barb!" says Etta

“I do apologize” Diana lets go, letting them have a breath “I thank the Gods that I get to see you two again”

“Preach” says Etta “Diana. Umm-” Etta tries to organize her thoughts “I’m sorry I pointed a gun at you last time we talked. When we all attacked you-”

“Do not say anything else, Etta Candy” Diana stops her, resting her hand on Etta’s shoulder “At the end, you did not attack me. And you were only following orders. As an Amazon warrior, we understand the sentiment” Diana gives Etta a smile, making her friend feel better.

Barbara Ann blows in the air “I did nothing wrong to begin with, so-”

“And that is why you’re a credit to your people, Barbara Ann. Never forget that”

“Awh!” Barbara Ann blushes

“I hate to bring down the mood” says Etta “And it’s not just so Barb can stop having that swell head she’s getting”

“Hey-”

“But Diana, you’re DEO now?”

“In a way. I will discuss the matters with Major Graves. Though it’s not what I wanted. It is what its needed for now if I want to help Man’s World. And I get to do it with you, Etta, by my side” Etta chuckles, at least seeing that as a pro “But in a more important matter…” Diana has a cheeky smile “I heard what you two tried to do. In helping me”

“You heard about it?” questions Barbara Ann

“I did on the plane here. Thank you two from the bottom of my heart” Diana hugs them again. Once more squeezing too hard.

PARTS UNKNOWN

His eyes twitch as well as his fingers, legs and, well, everything. The Ghost tilts his head up to see he’s in a room. One where books are lying around, ones written by the Greek pantheon. Green fire is used above to give light. And in a corner a small siren is in a cage as if she was a bird.

“So, I haven’t been fed in days. Are you my new caretaker?”

“ugh…” The Ghost groans as he gets up “Are there any treats around?”

“If I knew, I would feed myself!”

“But what about the cage?”

“Come now, Ghost. We all have our own cages we’re trapped in”

The Ghost, turning quickly to see Circe before him. She grabs him by the neck, hoisting him up. Chocking him before slamming him into a nearby table.

“how can-how can you grab me” weakly says The Ghost "how am I going through things?"

“Ghostie, you know how good I am. Even spirits can’t escape by puissant vehemence”

“Always having to be the smartest one in the room”

“AND the most giving. I’ll be honest, Ghostie, you don’t have much time left in this word. Once i leave this room, your detective business will be finished. Out of business. Chapter 16 bankruptcy”

“Says you. I’m still kicking, Circe. I’m getting out here. Without feeding your animal. Sorry, pet!”

“The name’s Klintt!” the siren spouts

“Right. And I’m going to Wonder Woman! She’ll stop you before you hash out another wicked scheme!”

“By the fires of Helios, you have actually bought into the idea of this girl”

“What can I say? Seeing her in action was awe inspiring. She’s doing her tribe right. Might surpass her mother eventually”

“How quickly you buy into this perception. One that will only breed with disappointment in the coming tide”

“I don’t get it, Circe. Why a war? What do you get out of it”

“Oh, hello?! I told you in the Oblivion Bar long ago! I am a Champion of Discord! Causing **** to happen is what I aimed to do when I reached the ripple age of 2!” Circe sighs in disappointment “But that does not explain all of it, does it not?”

“No” says The Ghost

“No” says Klintt

“Shut it, Klintt! This is why you won’t get dinner tonight! As I was getting at, it only makes sense to share all the components that led into the war. But FIRST, you must learn my story!”

“I don’t see how-”

“Long ago!” she exclaims proudly

At the same time, she starts, The Ghost still says something “Okay”

“Born 5th daughter of the sun himself, Helios, and Ocean Nymph, Perse, I was destined for a lifetime of success. Given his position, and defection of the Titans to aid the Olympians in their battle against Cronus, Helios was given a kingdom as a reward by Zeus and Hera. Conchis it was! Size, scale and beauty, it rivaled that of Athens."

CONCHIS-CENTURIES AGO

The Queen Perse strokes her hair with a brush in view of the mirror. The hair glistens in its blue streak glory as well as her alluring dress “Perse, my one and true cherished” calls out Helios “Look before you…”

She walks with him to the porch. On the outside, the citizens of Conchis are bowing before the two. On their knees as their eyes remain vastly open.

“How much they worship us. Hoping their undivided attention is acknowledged by our persons”

“And we will reward them” says Perse “Those who are worthy will earn our esteem. Those not, will be left in the dust. Perhaps kicked out to the dirt with the bugs as to not muddy our home”

“A brilliant idea from a most beautiful queen” the two lock lips, hoping it continues for a long time

AEAEA-THE PRESENT

“Helios was a loving God and King to those who worshipped him at the dawn of sunrise. Perse was a fair and gentle Queen to the subjects. Always greeting them in person and given those who recognized her authority a present for their homes.

More people came to Colchis as the children of the Royal Family came to be. Helping the people in extraordinary ways. From Aeetes and Aloeus being teachers to the youth, bringing forth the greatest scholars to the Kingdom. To Perses and Pasiphae being renowned as heroes. They were seen as the Mistresses of Sorcery and Witchcraft. Protecting the natives from wild beasts and demented minotaur’s.

CONCHIS-CENTURIES AGO

A parade is held for Perses and Pasiphae. They are showered with chants of support and radiant flowers. Helios, Perse, Aeetes, Aloeus and a baby Circe held by her mother stand afar from the parade.

“Dear brother” says Aeetes to Aloeus “Why can’t we be thrown a parade?”

“Well said, Aeetes. Are we not responsible for the rising growth of intellect in this world?”

“Hush now, boys” booms the voice of Helios “Your celebrations will come. For you have earned it. One the third daughter has not”

“Hush now, husband” speaks up Perses “She is still a toddler. One who has not even stretched her legs”

“Nonsense. At one year old I was controlling the sun with only my pinky. Our children were destined for greatness when they came out of the womb. The feeling was not felt with Circe” he scowls at his infant daughter.

“Good to know, father” says Aloeus “That neither of us is the disappointing child”

AEAEA- THE PRESENT

“The first thing I ever heard and remember in my entire life was right then and there. My brothers mocking me as if I were a mere peasant who couldn’t even walk the steps without tripping. My father silently snickered like an immature child. My first thought was how could my family think of me as this? Why isn’t mother defending me better?”

Circe scowls, holding onto her glass cup tight. Too tight as it breaks. The shards reaching and phasing through The Ghost.

“I too, like my sisters, had Sorcery and Witchcraft streaming inside my very veins. My second thought ever in my life was about how I would be using my powers. Would I ever measure up to my sisters? To my father?! Even curious what my third thought was?”

“Well, I got no popcorn but I’m invested in the movie. So, share with the patrons”

“How could I measure up to…Eris?”

“The Goddess of Discord?”

TACO WHIZ

Diana, Etta and Barbara Ann take their seat. Already having their food at the table “Alright, Diana” says Etta “You’ve enjoyed plenty of the food so far. But now it’s time. No! Imperative you try one of man’s most pristine delicacies; the taco!”

Diana picks it up, a tad bit disgusted. Not enthralled by the sight of its ick and repugnance “This is what you call food? And Steve told me this was beautiful”

“It’s beautiful on the inside” Etta says with her eyes close. Being at peace. Barbara pinches her ear.

“That makes no sense” says the blonde

Etta punches her on the shoulder “Don’t ruin my statement! Eat up, Diana. You stopped a war. Had a big victory. Now enjoy the spoils of it”

She takes a gulp and takes a bit of it. Expecting to throw up once she swallows it. It makes her way inside. The Princess of the Amazons was…glad “Taco…is amazing!” She gobbles it up some more “How could I have so naïve and injudicious! Once more, Man’s World’s sustenance proves why they are worthy of protection!

Barbara Ann leans over to Etta “Isn’t it sad that our food will make her people say we’re worth living, and not because of our other more decorated creations?”

“Let’s just take the small wins we can get”

Diana takes Barbara Ann’s and Etta’s tacos. Gobbling them up without a second to pause. She downs it all with water, ending it all by getting up from her seat. Etta and Barbara Ann watch their now empty trays. Etta reaches for her purse, taking out a chocolate bar.

"This is why I bring in case of emergency candy"

Diana approaches the cashier up front “You there!” she points “You must be proud of your creation; the taco. I import to you my most sincere gratitude, fair one”

“Uhh, thanks? But it was the others that made it. I just take the orders”

“Very well” Diana turns to the cooks, shouting at them “All of you!” her voices cause them to stop working. Each of them turn their heads to her “You have nourished me and given me my best feast since my arrival. You should all be thrilled with what you have made”

“…” the workers are baffled by what this tall woman has just said. Except one worker “Yeah! We rule!”

“Uhh…” awkwardly steps in one older woman “Thanks for the greetings. You’re not from around here, are you?”

“I am…new”

“It’s just we don’t get this kind of thanks here at Taco Whiz. Some see as a dump. One worker didn’t show up and I don’t think he’s coming back-”

“What?!” Diana jumps the counter and puts her arms in the woman’s shoulder “How could he leave his fellow people behind without so much as a farewell? Does he not value comradery? Does he have no honor?”

The rest of the workers look around each other, confused by Diana, but the older woman just chuckles “I guess he doesn’t. In fact, we are looking for new employees” she points to the Help Wanted sign and Diana smiles.

She puts her fist on her chest, closing her eyes “I see. In your time of aid, I shall step in and help you. I accept this mission!”

“Uggh, right. Name is Hoppy Greene and, uh, let’s start your rigorous training”

From the tables, Barbara Ann’s mouth is left agape with her eye twitching “…What the hell did I just watch? Can Diana even have a job?”

“I donn no” Etta says as she’s eating some round chocolate balls

“Can you give me some?"

“Bug off! It’s mine”

AEAEA

The Ghost speaks “The Goddess of Discord?”

“The very same! My family were hardly beings I was interested in following the footsteps of. To do that, would be to see them as the ones who paved the way. However, there still was inspiration in my youth. In my crib, I would hear of the tales my brothers and sisters would discuss of what Eris did on this day.

“Hark! Eris has turned a Prince into a rose! Blast it! The Grand Royal Vizier is now a goat! Can you believe Athena, Aphrodite and Hera incited a war severely because of the Golden Apple of Eris?” Ah!”

Circe throws her head back, getting good memories from the past “The Trojan War. Best war ever, without a shadow of a doubt. I spent a great deal of hours talking about it with Eris when I finally met her. And truly from where my heart resides: meet your heroes”

“Goodie. Got an autograph while you were at it?”

“Really should have, shouldn’t I? Anyways, the Trojan War was the peak of stories I heard. The one I wanted to match up the most. Which is why I was the worst with other kids who were the same age as I.

Soon, my sisters had to stop a riot with all the kids in the land. And I didn’t stop with brats. I had scholars brawling inside museums. King’s visiting attacking their own drivers. The people from the palace of which I lived in, found their way out by trying to rip each other’s eyes out”

Circe sighs in regret “Alas, all this time of respite had to end. My mother who cared for me the most, she told my siblings to stop me in my antics. There were not the softest. My sisters attacked me, blasting me with full force as if I was Cronus himself. They should have spent all those years living with me by actually training WITH me.

Their spells? Only a little contrariwise and I turned them and my brothers into doves. My mother? A rat. Fitting for her. They still went up to me, making tiny little noises to bring them back. Their cries ran silent, as well as the palace. Their prattling and whining tired me so that I went for the finishing blow!”

BLOOOOM

A heavy, immense figure arrives behind Circe. Helios, her father, has arrived “Daughter! Why is Conchis swarmed by animals instead of followers?”

TACO WHIZ- THE PRESENT

Etta and Barbara Ann may have left, but Diana did not. She stayed to train. For days. THREE intense days of learning how to refill the drinks. Stocking the cups. Working the cash register.

“This device has been most difficult” says Diana, using her finger to place it on her chin in such awe.

“Right” says Hoppy unamused and nodding

And most jaw dropping of all. Diana is taught the ways of DOING A TACO. All the ingredients. All the flavor and sauce. In her first try, she breaks the taco. In her second, she does it again. This time distressing.

“Remember, Diana” she quietly tells herself “Ones touch requires grace. Tranquil. I cannot let my haste drive me for then I become the savages the Amazons are marked as by fools who do not know the full story”

Away from action, Hoppy watches Diana’s one woman talk, with another worker coming close to her “Boss” says the other worker “Are you sure she’s the right choice for the job? I know she’s a friend of Etta and Etta’s your friend, but that lady is nuttier than a-”

Hoppy smirks “Trust me. It’ll work out”

In that third try, Diana accomplishes it. She’s made her first great taco! “Witness it, my companions!” she lifts it up to the sky “For my first taco is a success!”

"She'll work out just fine"

AEAEA

“I hardly cared for what father said up to that point. He barely gave me the time of day as a little girl, why start now?”

CONCHIS- CENTURIES AGO

Circe smiled, blasting at Helios with a heavy force. And from the smoke, still stands the Sun himself!

“GASP” from Circe

“The sun does not become the lesser form because of his offspring. A tittle you no longer bear”

With the flick of his wrist, a flaming ball of fury hits Circe. Consuming her for 5 seconds. The worst 5 seconds of her life. Even if so briefly, it’s a moment she never wants to revisit. The flame subsides, leaving Circe without clothes, or even any hair. Her entire body is burned. Her skin is essentially ash, leaving her trembling like welp. Not even able to cry out for help or think properly.

“You look as if you were an abandoned babe left after a great fire. A position you now quite literally are in terms of positioning. For a princess you no longer are”

Helios grabs Circe by the throat, with enough grip that her eyes almost roll back to the back of her head. Flying right out of the palace, leaving some small pockets of fire on the floor. They land on the entrance of Conchis, dropping her to the floor like a sack of potatoes.

“You are to never set foot in Conchis for the rest of your doleful life. Never annoy or pester my person or my subjects lest you aim to feel my wrath once more. That is my last act as a father to you. Mercy. Remember that”

AEAEA- THE PRESENT

“There he left me like he would someone he fought in the past or a peasant he would ignore. Trust me, Ghostie, I tried to muster up anger, but all my person could do in then and there was bawl my eyes. I was stripped in every bit of the word. I was nothing…in THEIR eyes.

I, Circe, knew I was more than just a princess of Conchis or the daughter of the mighty Titan. After 3 months of crying and only saying the words “damn you, father” as bugs swarmed around me, I lifted my body up. Spells and turning people into animals came easy, but this? None of the events in my life prepared me for this.

I stood up, looking at the entrance. Able to hear my father bellow in a ruckus hooting. I spat on the ground and left my home. Never to see it again”

CENTURIES AGO

Circe walks the forest, with a limp and one eye open, with the other trying to unlatch so it can see as well. Still her body is exposed and skin smelling like the roasting of a pig. She walks the forests for hours, days, weeks, months. For all she knows, she’s walking in circles.

Somehow, she finally makes it out. Still marching on ahead, avoiding entering any kingdoms or locations where the Gods themselves could be around. Even walking on deserts where she could feel the burns of her father was a better decision for her to pick. The sand covered her feet and lips dried up. She was left looking worse than before.

AEAEA-THE PRESENT

“I willed myself to pass through the heat. I wouldn’t let preconceived notions from my childhood let me down. I made sure to remember every insult, snide remark and the rage of Helios so I could use it as a buffer for strength. The ones I used to make it out and arrive on dry land where I could see the grand oceans of life”

The Ghost finally speaks out, tired of being silent throughout all this “The same ones you fell into”

“Right you are, you perceptive detective! It was a relief landing there. Letting my body fall flat and feeling cold water once more. One would drown or feel pain, but my eyes were sown shut and the world escaped me. Once I opened them, I realized I was in…” she points to the ground “This very land. Thus, AEAEA was born!

Though my skin was still rotten to the core and animals were on the prowl for my body, I felt rejuvenated. A new person I was in this island. After years probably, I casted a spell. A spell finally! One I used on the bear most near to me. He made an excellent banquet of meat. First meal in so long.

Sensation was all around me, and the animals in the island could feel it so. They bowed to me instantly. This was the start of something special. So I went out again. Kingdoms, domains, the works!”

I grabbed any potions I could get my hands on, taking them with my person back to my great home. With those, I regained my proper skin. My luscious beauty. My power grew. Each night was equivalent of a festival in Olympus with all the pomp and circumstance.

Though many avoided me, especially after my encounter with the mighty warrior Odysseus, one paid attention to me. The one being who never let me down. She arrived on AEAEA; Eris!”

THE STREETS

Etta and Barbara Ann walk, approaching their destination of Taco Whiz “Of all things to worry, it’s this” comments Barbara Ann “Diana may be smart and skilled and a proper gentlewoman. But come on, Etta. Is a job like serving taco’s really the thing Diana needs? Lord knows how it is there”

“Diana needs this. The DEO ain’t exactly gonna be sunshine and roses. The past few months have been filled with fighting and running and more fighting. She’s new to ALL this, so why not give her stability? And if anyone can handle two jobs, it’s her”

TACO WHIZ

Both ladies enter and the place is filling up. A long line is in front of Etta and Barbara Ann, just waiting to make their orders. The people in the tables are having the most appetizing of cooking that ever slid their gullets.

“Etta! Barbara Ann!” Away from the two waves Diana. Wearing her Taco Whiz uniform, which includes a hat.

“Di, you gotta get back to work” says Hoppy

“Right. I will resume with it, Ms. Greene”

Diana hops the counter, doing a taco fast and on time.

“See?” says Etta with a smile “Told you she could handle this”

AEAEA-CENTURIES AGO

Circe is left awe struck, her knees wobbling at the sight the Goddess of Discord.

“Do share your stories with me, Circe. We have much to discuss”

AEAEA- THE PRESENT

For a month Eris stayed on my land. I tried my best to keep it professional, hard as it was seeing her. She had stayed off the radar for years, mostly annoying small kingdoms. Eris had grown bored. A condition I rectified as she enjoyed this home. Pestering the animals, dooming would be heroes coming to slay her and/or me. She even taught me how to play the panpipes.

AEAEA- CENTURIES AGO

Both Goddesses sit cross legged in Circe’s hut with a table in between. Circe laughs holding the instrument “I must say, I expected dribble when playing this”

“I never doubted you, daughter of Helios. You possess an energy within you that I haven't seen in other powerful forces in such a long time. Especially compared to Zeus and the rats in Olympus”

“They are rats, are they not? Always swarming and eating up anything they can at the expense of the weaklings. Having no actual idea what they are doing. Or they do and do not have a care whatsoever”

Circe gets close to Eris “Ha! The sight of seeing it in actual view would make for a grand show”

“And have you not thought of it?” Circe brushes her cheek

“In what regard? How to start it? To it involve all of them? Would take me years”

Circe places her shoulder over Eris. Their eyes locking into one another “Really? Cause the idea and how to reach it…all it took me…was, heh, all it will take ME would be…one night!”

SSHKKK

Eris gasps upon the sudden stab. Her eyes lay down to see her stomach pierced by a blade Circe wields. She gazes onto Circe again, seeing before the coldest, most sinister smirk she ever saw.

“This blade was made by Hephaestus himself. Meant to be wielded by Athena when the God of Fire traveled to Athens to visit his sister”

SSHUK

Circe pulls out the blade, spurts of blood now pouring out. Eris falls to the ground, her head bouncing. Blood now coming out of her mouth quickly. She wants to strangle Circe as her smile grows ever more.

“I loved you, Eris” says Circe, putting away the blade “I had wished every night to Gaia, even to Kaos, that you would be my parent instead of the two ones I had. But like every child does, I grew out of my idolization and wondered how I would be better”

She walks to Eris “The Trojan War. Bah! Merely child’s play. If a war must be enacted, one has to think bigger. And bigger I shall go. Goodbye, Goddess of Discord. May you prove healthy food for my animals”

Circe blows her a kiss, flying out like a rocket out of the hut and shooting straight towards the oceans. Around Eris as she feels things getting blurry. She’s able to get one last clear view. The griffins and chimera’s now beginning to make their way to her. Eris wants to curse Circe in her name, but the animals make the first move.

Circe manages to blow past the crust of the ocean. Entering what lies down there and meeting the one who made so much of their pantheon possible. Her figure is awe inspiring, and yet she could blow a galaxy away without much effort if she wanted to.

Gaia now stands before Circe. Her one eyeball matches the same size Circe has in her whole body. The Goddess of the Earth is surprised to see Circe still remain in her place, not flinching.

“Great and wonderful Gaia. Would you let a Goddess of Witchcraft be at your presence for only a moment?”

“Speak!”

“Have you felt you…failed your kind?”

“How dare does one such as you open your mouth to me like that?”

“I did not mean it like that. But does one such as you wonder the idea of…starting over?”

TACO WHIZ

It’s the end of a long day’s work. Diana and Hoppy are left cleaning up shop while Etta and Barbara Ann still sit in their table. Diana approaches her friends, sitting alongside them “It is a shame it’s only now we can talk”

“Hey, work is work” comments Barbara Ann “Your Amazonian Physiology has helped you stay up and at ‘em all day. Not a single droplet of sweat on you”

“Stop trying to gaze into her eyes, Barb” says Etta “Diana, your tacos were amazing. I haven’t seen business like today in…forever. No offense, Hoppy”

Hoppy stops sweeping the floor to raise her eyebrow at Etta “None taken” she does look at Diana more positively “Ms. Prince here did great work here. Learned fast and never once wavered”

“Ms. Prince?” question Barbara Ann

Diana showcases her work badge “Says it here. Diana Prince. Now onto Employee of the Month!”

30 minutes later, Diana and Barbara Ann wait outside for Etta who is inside with Hoppy “Really, Hop, thanks. I know things can’t have been easy what with Diana being a thesaurus of words-”

“Etta, dear, it’s fine, really. If Wonder Woman wants to help this little shop, who am to say no?”

“You know she’s Wonder Woman?”

“What other woman looks like her? She’s built like a brickhouse. Her head might reach the ceiling and of course, the way she talks. I watch the news. I’m up to date” the two ladies share a laugh

“She’s very…humble” says Hoppy “Not every day you see someone privileged like her want to work in a dump like this. There’s no act with her, she actually wants to be here.

We got a great one with her. Lets make sure we don’t lose her, okay? I'm getting older every day, Etta. I can feel my bones in a few years turning on me. Her help is invaluable” Etta nods and Hoppy pats her on the shoulder, ready to head out.

AEAEA-THE PRESENT

“Wh-wh-Circe!” The Ghost is left flabbergasted “You don’t mean…you, I never thought you had it in you”

“Just say it, Ghostie. Thanks to me. Roman Mythology began! Gaia put away the Greeks and started with the Romans a millennium later. Though they were much the same, Gaia never felt any humiliation with them like she did with the Greeks.

Everyone had their Roman equivalent. Except me. Pleasantly confounded I was when Gaia agreed to those terms. I am one of a kind!” she points her thumbs to herself.

“Such a modest Goddess you are, Circe”

“Flatter me more, please. I did not stop only there. I had to get involved in the conflict. The years ravaged on, and over it, many of the Gods came to my home for aid. A power boost or attempts at recruitment. Went for the former. Truly, a grand show as fireworks played before me as they all tried to kill each other. But…all good times must come to an end” Circe sits down, resting her chin on her hands.

“Oh, what? The war ended? No more smashing your toys together?”

“No, you fool! The rather good fun and great times ended when the worst period of existence came to be…” she sits back up, throwing her chair back and belching out in anger “The 80’s!!!”

“…I’m sorry, huh?”

“The 80’s. Bah! Awful mead, repugnant music and the sex was lousy! But worst of them all was that malignant, self-serving ****, only some would call; Hippolyta!”

“The Queen of the Amazons?”

“And the original Wonder Woman. She had returned to Man’s World and began stopping those she saw as villains. Began stopping me. Especially with those annoying JSA friends of hers. She found out I turned the Amazon Tribe of Amazonia, ruled by her sister Melanippe, into pigs. That is cause for attack I guess”

“Hahaha! Nice”

“Shut it!”

“Wait. Please! Let me finish this. I bet…especially with your attitude in that time, the time where you showed up in the Oblivion Bar to get wasted…I think you might have invaded another Amazon tribe. There, she brought some JSA girls with her. Black Canary, Hawkwoman and Liberty Belle, I’m sure it was those. And they whooped your *** good!

So bad that you escaped and decided to stay HERE for years! Hoping to make a return in a time where you were sure that Hippolyta would not make a return herself! Come on, Circe! I thought you were all about challenges and the big stuff. What happened there?! Ahaha! Hahahaha-”

Growing tired of his shrieking laughter, Circe throws a green purple fireball at him. With the shot hitting him, The Ghost loudly groans in pain.

“I hoped you enjoyed that. That laugh. Always so important to keep us humbled in uncertain times. And this, Ghostie, is an uncertain time”

“you…you lost, Circe. there will be no more war”

Circe pulls out a marker, kneeling down where The Ghost hovers “Heh! Says who? Hippolyta’s daughter may have halted the battle, but those peace negotiations are an easy solution. In fact, the capital of the US would make for an even better start for a blitz”. As she talks, she draws a circle with different marks and words around it "The new Wonder Woman is still a child. One with no grasp of real challenge. This will consume her as well as the countries involved in this. Hippolyta will be disheartened, and the Amazons will grow weak. Finally, will I get to whiff the sweet aroma of revenge! It tastes like strawberry's"

“She’ll stop you! A Wonder Woman will always stop you, Circe!”

“Since when were you an optimist?” The circle begins to glow

“What can I say? She won me over. This a battle you won’t win”

“Whether I win or not, it’s a conclusion you will not be able to see” The circle’s glow begins encompassing The Ghost

“You know, maybe you should have aimed for being a Goddess of Wisdom, because in case you can’t tell; I’m already dead!”

“Well, let’s see if heaven or hell accept you this time” The circle now shoots out a streak of energy. It destroys the chains holding Ghost down, but now he feels increasing pain “And do not be worried about your loved ones going home at night crying or a funeral being prepared. This evening, your death will be met with silence”

Each second that passes, The Ghost feels his own essence being shredded inch by inch. His soul being ripped out of him slowly. His sense of reality being stripped down to nothing. In his final moments, all he can do at the very end is ask himself…

“What was my name?”

He can’t even have the pleasure of crying to accompany as he’s turned to nothing. The Ghost is gone and Circe goes to bed, sleeping like a baby.

Chapter Text

PHOENIX, ARIZONA

In a house that might as well be a ghost home, former soldier Steve Trevor with his left-hand plays around his phone. Spinning it while looking up at the dusty ceiling he hasn't cleaned in so long.

2 HOURS AGO

Steve answers his phone, his eyes pop up when he hears… “Steve, it’s Diana…I know you wanted distance. I know what I am asking is a heavy request too great for your shoulders. Far too unfair…but I would like to have you in Washington for the Peace Conference. Etta and Barbara Ann will be there, but the more friends, the-uh-merrier. You taught me that saying back in Themyscira when we were kids”

Steve lets out a small chuckle “Just…give it some thought. No pressure”

In the background, Steve can hear Etta calling out “Well there is pressure. Plenty of it”

“Etta!” the phone hangs and Steve is again left with silence.

THE PRESENT

Steve tosses his phone up in the air, catching it. He rather play with his phone than give going to Washington more thought. He actually wants to go and see his friends again. See Diana again. But outside. It’s too much for him. It causes him extreme pain all over his body.

Another toss to the air and…it goes spalt on the ground. No more using his phone. Despite that, he tries to ignore Washington. He tries to ignore the wars. All the pointless fighting and murders. He scoffs “This will go wrong. America, Kaznia? It’ll end in a brawl. It…always…”

TACO WHIZ

The rush hours of the day have gone by, and manager Hoppy Greene wipes the sweat off her forehead “Good God, didn’t think we’d finish at one point. And my momma used to say I wouldn't last.”

“Nonsense, Ms. Greene” says Diana, patting her on the back “If you have worked in this establishment for as long as you told me, then today was merely another arduous day that would have ended in victory nonthelees”

“But today is not like any other day, now is it? People from around the globe want to see the peace conference happening in Congress" she points to the people crowding at the small TV "America and Kaznia, you know I thought for a jiff war was inevitable. And someone stopped it”

Hoppy smirks while Diana humbly smiles “I appreciate your approval, but I do not seek to be showered with applaud. I only ever want to help”

“Speaking of which, isn’t someone supposed to be in Congress to direct the peace treaty?”

“I still have time to make it. I just cannot leave you, Michael and Natalie alone at this moment”

“We’ll be fine. You have more important to things to handle”

“Serving tacos is also important”

“Look, Diana, we have Scotty coming in to cover. We’ll be alright. Now get on out”

Diana puts down her hat “Very well. I will see you, friend Hoppy, on Wednesday, and I shall not arrive late”

They both wave each other off and Diana makes it out the back. With no one around to watch, the Princess begins to spin around. Each second her person glows until a flash light disperses like a show on the Fourth of July. Wonder Woman is here and she flies up to the air.

THE CAPITAL

Security is air tight in this crucial day. Wonder Woman exits the DEO Van, with Etta Candy by her side.

“What a pitiful ride here, Etta” says the Amazon “We could barely be allowed to talk. Barbara Ann could not join us here. I must speak with Director Bones over this foulness”

“Think we got bigger fish to fry today, girl. And Barb will be fine. Just focus on the peace treaty”

“Focus should be of interest for the “Princess” once this ends, Agent Candy” a voice behind the two speaks. Clad in the red, white and blue, Miss America walks towards them.

“Agent Dale” says Wonder Woman “I haven’t seen you since Kaznia. This is our first meeting-”

“That doesn’t involve fighting. I can gather as much. Since you’re DEO now, I think it’s only proper we see eye to eye now. Leaving aside all the conflict we once harbored”

“You mean you harbored. I never once had an inkling of resentment towards you, Ms. Dale”

“Riiiight” Miss America extends her hand. Diana takes up on it and they shake hands. However, Joan Dale decides to apply pressure on the grip. Diana gives it back. Etta sees for herself the veins popping out and how their faces are trying not to struggle. Especially Miss America. The latter of whom let’s go of the grip, exiting from the two.

“Oh man” laughs Etta “I wish she hadn’t stopped. I could have placed some bets on this”

“It is of no laughing matter, Etta. Joan Dale’s anger is unfocused and unnecessary. I wish she let go of that feeling for I feel she has great potential for more”

“Diana, one of these days we need you to put you in poetry club”

"Is that a subdivision of the DEO?"

PHOENIX, ARIZONA

The only light on in the house is in the kitchen that's barely illuminating above Steve. Same one where Steve is making coffee. His eyes want to shut close, but he thinks a simple brew of coffee will get him through the day. While he waits, again the signing of the peace treaty crosses his mind.

It’s only a signing and someone very close to him only wants him there because she wants someone special to her to be there with her. The strain of going outside is too much for Steve Trevor. But going outside with Diana when she came by. It’s almost as if all his woes and fears were put aside. Forgotten. He doesn’t know if he’ll ever recover. And maybe that's not always to get hung over. But Diana? He does want her in his life.

Steve goes back to the living room and picks up his phone. Dialing up kick and saying “Mom…yeah it’s me…ye-yeah, love you…look, ca-can-can you get a ride here to Washington?...yeah…I was asked by Diana to-to go the-there…yeah…I can handle it…don’t worry, I think I can…o-okay…okay…thanks mom”

He puts the phone on a table, an assuring smile pulls up on his face. Something is going right for once.

“Oh crap, the coffee!” he dashes back to the kitchen as the pot melts

OFFICES

The Secretary of State, Richard Everett, locks himself in this office. It was him who brought The Ghost into this dimension to seek out why America and Kaznia’s conflict had been happening. Though a peace treaty is now going to be had, the Secretary still wonders whatever happened to the deadman he paid.

“Come on, Ghost. Haven’t heard from you in weeks. "I call upon the all-seeing ghost. One whose travels are greater than most. May his presence arrive her at the world. For his help is needed before everything burns!"”

FFWWOOMM

In the air, a ball of energy slowly grows. It blows up, but not in any way it would hurt Everett. The Secretary opens his eyes as the light goes way.

“Look, the incantation worked…” a voice unfamiliar to Everett speaks. It’s not the one he was expecting. Instead, he gets a viewing that might seem beautiful when in reality, it’s a horror show once it goes on. It’s Circe the Sorceress! “Just not the way you were expecting”

“What?! You’re not-”

“Ah” Circe puts her finger in his mouth “You are the one who summoned Ghost here. I take it you’re the only one who sent him on his mission?”

Everett nods

“Very well. I told him nobody would know of his death and I intend to be a woman of my own word”

With a dazzle of her hand, smoke circles around Everett. He worries of what it could be. Moaning and groaning with worry. Then no sound at all when he transforms into…a rat! She places her boot on top him, leading to no escape for Everett.

“Don’t worry, Secretary. Once I’m done with this, I’ll be sure to visit your family to make sure they join you” Circe smiles from ear to ear, giggling to herself.

3 MINUTES LATER

Out of the office walks out…Richard Everett. A young agent walks up to him in a sort of rush “Mr. Secretary, you’re needed by the President”

“I see. Lead the way” as they walk, Everett’s eyes glow. A sparkle of purple glows in his pupils. A sinister smug smirk pulls up in his lips.

MEETING HALL

It feels like most of the day, Diana has either been getting dirty looks from DEO Agents, army personal or political figures. Each of them having tried to fight her or seen her as a pariah before. Etta has been a good friend throughout the way, but the backhanded looks were a little much for Diana.

To her, it was nice to meet up with someone else who actually wanted to talk “Ms. Wonder Woman?”

She smiles and extends her hand to... “Captain Kaznia!” the same Kaznian soldier she fought back in his home country.

He accepts her handshake, even happier to see Diana “I know it wasn’t that long since we last met up. But seeing your presence is a relief. If it wasn’t for you, my country would not be standing right now”

“Both sides also helped by coming to an agreement. At the end of the day, it will be the signing on paper that seals the deal. And Captain, I’d like to introduce you to a special friend of mine-”

“Etta Candy” Etta speaks up before Diana can “I’ve heard the stories, Captain. I know who you are”

“You have?” questions the worried Captain “I know my behavior has been shallow before and-”

“Not that. How you’ve picked on others. How you see yourself as superior. Diana told me how you treated her before you agreed to help her”

“Etta-” Wonder Woman tries to talk

“And how you killed two friends of mine” Diana silently gasps while the Captain just looks concerned “Remember special agents “Pietro Hahn" and "Penelope Sandhu””

The Captain remembers them. Double agents against Kaznia whom he killed before America’s invasion kicked in. It now dawns on him that it was probably his attack on them that caused America to attack.

“Their names were Kevin Mayberry and Sabrina Dumas. Good people. Had families. Now each of their families have one less person in it. And just how many have you done to that, Captain?”

Etta exits, no longer wanting to be in the vicinity of Captain Kaznia. Diana noticed how the Captain looked disappointed and shameful “Captain, why?”

“I am a proud country man. I do what I do for my country”

“You can serve your people. Make sure to serve the common good and your humanity on top of it”

Diana goes to get some water from the cooler. Wondering how bad things can get.

"One for me, Princess?"

Diana looks to see Kaznian special agent, Princess Maru in front of her. Or better yet "Doctor Poison" Diana says. She remembers how Maru continued to attack soldiers who were down. Attempting to poison them. Most likely to death.

"Come now. We're amongst peers now, Wonder Woman. We need not use our codenames"

"Very well, Maru. Though I cannot stay in Kaznia. I will always keep an eye on your escapades"

"I'm in my best behavior, Wonder Woman. I only seek to protect King Gustav. We all need to keep an open eye today" Maru grabs her water and exits.

OUTSIDE THE PRESIDENTS ROOM

Circe, still using the Secretary of State’s body, exits the chamber. Hardly paid attention to what anything the President said. As she walks, she notices the Director of the DEO, Robert Bones and his second, Major Trey Graves, the Americommando. Both talking in a corner. She smirks and walks to the two.

Before she can get a word in, Bones exits and Americommando uses his body as a shield to stop her from going to his General “Anything I can help you with, Everett?”

“I was meaning to talk to Bones, Major”

“He’s quite busy at the moment. It’s important for us to be at our intended-”

“To Tartarus with this” Everett’s voice leaves and her female voice is heard. With a flick of her hand, Circe halts Americommando’s stance. A move that startles the Major “Do you have any of your meta agents gathered in a room?”

Under her control “Yes, mistress”

“Good. Take me to them”

US SENATE CHAMBER

Time for the big show. Everyone has gathered for the signing of the peace treaty. President Joseph Callaway and King Alfred Gustav are seated. Diana is to sit in between them, waiting to be given her que by one agent. Today has been complicated for her with all the arguing and bad looks. It almost seems too much. But one look at the table and Diana knows what she must do.

The Amazon walks to the table and sits alongside the leaders of their respective nations. For the weeks before, various people tried to go after Wonder Woman to give her cue cards on what to say in the Capital.

Luckily, Etta was there to shove them aside, or to the ground, so that Diana herself can plan things out. She actually hadn’t. She wanted it to be spur of the moment. If she had prepared before, it wouldn’t have come from the heart. In that moment, Diana knows what to say.

“Greetings to everyone here, and to the world watching. What you are watching in this evening is a delicate, precious and most importantly, a tremendous moment in our time. The moment we came together as people and decided that bedlam would not be tolerated. No longer are we to be divided by petty differences and rumors”

Circe watches in the crowd the speech. Not the least bit entertained by it. Finally a smile slowly pulls up when one of the entrance doors opens up with Americommando coming out. Still in her control.

Today, we unite so our countries can thrive and coexist. So that peace can be achieved. We allowed superstition to get the better of us. Fear nearly consumed us whole. We forgot about those next to us, only thinking about who to hurt next.

Director Bones, also watching from the audience, is confused by Americommando coming out. He gets up to speak out. It’s too late, Americommando pulls out his gun, aiming at King Gustav. In a small second, Gustav sees the barrel of the gun facing him, and he freezes.

BANG

The bullet hits the floor, chipped. Wonder Woman has blocked the bullet. Circe snickers, snapping her fingers. From above, several DEO Agents descend. From Sargon, Magno, Wildfire and Captain Triumph, all barreling towards King Gustav.

Wonder Woman kicks in the face, Captain Triumph, to put him down. She’s blasted with a fireball by Wildfire, sending her back. Her own bracelets are used against her by Magno is she hits herself more than a couple times. Then Sargon uses her own lasso to tie her up.

Circe clears her throat, getting up “What is going on?!” yells Everett, Circe using his voice again.

The audience does her job for her “America is trying to kill Gustav!” spouts a representative of Kaznia

“That is a lie!”

“War has come to our home!”

“Kaznia tried to strike!”

“America did it first before!”

The people begin to argue, just as when Captain Kaznia, the Invisible Cloak, Dynamo and Doctor Poison all head out to fight against the Circe possessed DEO Agents. Director Bones heads to the back, calling in his men “I need agents to handle my agents, stat!”

Barbara Ann gets up from her seat, trying run away, but her hand is pulled by Etta “Etta, honey, what are you doing?!” she spouts out angrily

“Something is wrong. I need your help”

"Pretty sure the wrong part didn't need to be stated"

"Just come" Etta pulls Barbara Ann to walk with her.

Secret Service Agents head out to grab President Callaway while some of Gustav’s men grab him.

“What is the meaning of this, Callaway?!” yells Gustav

“Beats me! I had nothing to do with this!”

As Gustav leaves with his people “It was your men who attacked-”

Gustav is pushed to the floor by a heavy blast by Sargon. The magic user approaches the bunch, only stopped by a powerful electric bolt by Dynamo. Captain Kaznia spears Triumph through a wall. Invisible Cloak disarms Americommando from his guns, followed up by a punch to the face.

Doctor Poison skulks right behind Wildfire who’s bringing the flame to Captain Kaznia “And they say I didn’t have to bring these” Poison pulls out some needles “Just what does the fugu poison do to a being powered by flame?” Doctor Poison is ready to stab her with the needle!

FOOM

Despite still being tied up, Wonder Woman bolted to her, kicking her legs from underneath, dropping her. Wildfire now goes to attack, but Wonder Woman kicks her in the face. With a powerful heave, Wonder Woman powers out, free again.

“Why must you continuously stop my experiments, Wonder Woman?” asks an angry Doctor Poison

Wonder Woman grabs her by the collar, lifting her up with one hand “These aren’t experiments, Maru. It is a sick perverted torture. One I demand you stop”

BLAAM

More DEO Agents come out, with Giovanni Zatara and Miss America leading the charge.

“Stop them instead, hero” says Poison. Diana drops her on the floor, Poison still snickering.

Etta and Barbara Ann have been able to get down, without a single one of the soldiers or metahumans gunning after them. Etta grabs the cameraman hiding behind rubble, taking him with her to the back.

“Lady, can’t you see I’m working. This is the battle that-”

“Save it! You want real television? Follow me and you’ll get the twist of the century”

“Hopefully” comments Barbara Ann

“Alright, fine" says the cameraman "I’m only doing it cause I wanna find a better spot”

BOOM

From afar, an explosion almost hits the three “Let’s find the spot now!” says Etta

Back in the battlefield, Miss America squares up to Wonder Woman.

“Do you side with these Kaznia scum, Wonder Woman?”

“I stand for peace, Joan Dale. We must stop this fighting”

“Kaznia has made her choice”

“No. Americommando has. Zatara!” yells Diana at Zatara. The same one in the air who has blasted Dynamo to the floor. Zatara notices her and flies down to her “Grab Major Graves. He’s the one who attacked first. I must know why” Zatara refuses to budge, simply frowning at her.

She grabs him by the collar, pulling him closer to her “If we are to be partners, like you and my mother were before, now we must co-exist. Learn to be partners. I need your help to save everyone, Agent Zatara!”

Diana knows she can grab Americommando herself, but it’s best to team up with the DEO Agents. Let them help her so they reach an accord with her.

Americommando is about to shoot Invisible Cloak in the face, until… “snug yawa!” his guns are taken by Zatara “drawrof emoc”

The Major of the DEO is pulled forward right into Wonder Woman, Zatara and Miss America “What is the purpose of your attack, Major?”

Americommando goes ahead for a swing, with all of them moving back. Wonder Woman pulls out her lasso and ties it around the Major “What is the purpose of the attack?!”

“To serve my mistress”

“Who?”

“…Richard Everett!”

“What?!” exclaims Zatara

“Well, your lasso is a phony” says Miss America

Wonder Woman looks up, seeing Everett walking away in the distance. She dashes there in incredible speed. Before Everett can leave, the lasso is tied around his waist, halting him “No” he mutters “Not this again!”

“What have you done to Major Graves and the others? Why incite a riot, Mr. Everett?”

“Because…” the pull of the Golden Perfect is too much, even for someone like Circe “because I wanted to start a war!”

“Why?”

“Because it’s in my nature!”

Diana is confused as to why someone like Richard Everett would even start a war. It’s until she really gazes into his eyes that he notices a sight only told to her in tales. The color of which strikes trepidation to even the mightiest Amazon.

“Wh-who are you?”

“I…am…CIRCE”

BOOOM

The body of Everett leaves in a gashing detonation of light. Now in Wonder Woman’s clutches is Circe!

“By the Gods! Not you!” Diana’s voice quiver at the sight of Circe. She knows the danger of her. How she almost conquered Themyscira and almost killed her mother more than once.

“So glad your mother told you the stories of me. The same me who now must end the battles myself, through force!”

Circe grabs hold to the lasso, releasing a jolt of energy that goes to Diana’s end, sending her back. The lasso’s hold now leaves Circe as she loosens its hold on her. Dropping it on the floor, feeling more energized. Away from the two awesome women, Etta and Barbara Ann peak behind the seats, gazing at the Golden Perfect.

“That lasso…” says Barbara Ann “That will change the tide and reveal the answers we seek. Good plan, Etta!”

“Yeah…I thought of that” Etta wipes away some droplets of sweat on her forehead. She was hoping Diana would keep her hold on Americommando and reveal more. Using the cameraman broadcast it all so everyone would know. But an even better option has been presented.

Circe grabs Wonder Woman by the neck, taking her to where the brunt of the battle is. She slams her in the middle, causing a great quake among where all stand. With her sudden and abrupt presence now in front, it has grabbed everyone’s attention.

“Who the devil?” asks Zatara

“For me, it’s more Hades” Circe smirks, joining her hands together as they glow an almost blinding light of energy. Once she lets go, it blows everyone away, knocking them down.

The only ones not scathed by it are Etta, Barbara Ann and the cameraman who took cover. Etta holding the Golden Perfect tight, peeking over to see Circe grabbing Diana by the throat, lifting her up.

“Just what will I do to you?”

Before she can enjoy the spoils of torture, a lasso is suddenly wrapped around Circe’s waist. The Sorceress whirls to see that Etta was the one who did the act.

“Oh you little-”

“Share with the international audience watching right now, lady. Where you the one who was controlling Americommando to make him kill King Gustav?”

“Yes” again, much to her chagrin, Circe is forced to tell the truth.

"What happened to Secretary Everett?"

"I killed him and used his body as a way to resume the conflict between two countries"

Etta turns to the camera “You heard it here, folks. Americommando wasn’t acting on his own accord. This lady made him. Please don’t be angry, King Gustav”

With Etta’s attention diverted, Circe charges up her hand. Though the lasso can be much, no more questions are being asked. With that, she blasts at Etta.

CHOOM

“ETTA” screams Barbara Ann

“No!” yells out Diana as Circe drops her to the floor.

Etta’s body doesn’t explode or fade away. Instead, it changes. Her arms morph, her legs grow tiny, her head shrinks. And above it all, her cries of pain and mercy are deafening.

“AAAAIIIEEEEE”

It’s the worst torture Circe can give out. And it results in Etta turning into…a chicken!

“Wh-what?!” Barbara Ann is confused. The Cameraman runs out of there, hiding behind one of the tossed tables nearby while still filming.

“Do not feel left out, mortal” Circe releases the hold the lasso has on her “You’ll be an animal too”

Circe blasts at Barbara Ann. She goes through the same horrific experience as Etta. Seeing Etta take sheer agonizing pain didn’t do it justice. It’s something no living being should experience. And her form changes into a cow.

“I think milk will go great for the turkey I will make” says Circe rubbing her hands and licking her lips

Distraught over what has been done to two dear friends of her, Diana cannot sit idly by while they’re made meals by Circe. She curls up her fist and launches to Circe.

FROOM

Circe has protected herself with a shield. She didn’t even look at Diana while she formed it. The powerful sorceress looks back at Diana, winking. She shoots another blast at the mighty Amazon, taking her down.

“This next one will hurt as well. But it will be far more thrilling”

Wonder Woman tries to leap out, but Circe’s blast has caught her. To the DEO Agents now waking up and the viewers at home, they see before them Wonder Woman be made…

“My little piggy!” exclaims a laughing Circe as the pig oinks in shock and frustration “Now, let’s see if you bleed like one”

Chapter Text

ARMY BASE

With sunglasses for his eyes, a hat on top and jacket to keep him warm, Steve Trevor arrives in an unfriendly environment. He isn’t the most welcomed there given his attitude towards America’s brutality and people like Americommando, The Protector and Captain Triumph making up stories that he was a whinny baby in the wars.

The man himself is not fond of the soldiers who give him the stink eye. Knowing full well their own atrocities during the wars. All he cares about is the destination and getting to see his mother right now. The two stand outside the jet, smiling. Steve and Beth Trevor pull each other in for a nice warm hug. The kind only a mother and son could have.

“I’m so happy to see you beam with exhuberance, son. I’ve missed it”

“Thanks again for organizing this, mom. I’m actually eager to watch this signing” They let go of the embrace. Beth rubs his cheek.

“Are you sure you’re not eager to see Miss Big Tall and Beautiful”

“Don’t push it” the mother and son chortle “And honestly, I don’t know what worried me to begin with. What’s the worst that could happen?” he shrugs

THE CAPITAL

Steve and Beth Trevor stand before it as people run away screaming. With everyone nearby hearing the loud blasts and several corners of building being cracked.

“And it happened” comments Steve

THE ROOM

Wonder Woman, Diana, Princess of the Amazons. Reduced as a mere pig. She tries to speak, but the only coming out of her mouth is “Oink oink-oink?!”

“Ah, what a pain it is admittedly to see” Circe walks up to pig Diana “The Princess of the Amazons now the form of eventual bacon. Though you are in a better position than your friends” Circe points to Etta Candy, who’s a turkey pecking at the floor, and Barbara Ann Minerva, who’s a cow mooing at the heavens.

Tired of Circe’s casual attitude over her diabolical actions, Diana trudges at the Sorceress. Slamming some mighty hits at her leg. Well…that’s what she was attempting.

“Hmm?” Circe sees Diana hitting “Oh…HAHAHAHA!” she holds her stomach “Your arms are both cute and useless, daughter of Hippolyta. Though it is more appropriate for dogs. The act of kicking an animal while they’re down is truly thrilling”

Circe raises her leg and kicks Diana right in the snout. Flipping her adorable prison of a body over. The Amazon oinks in her hurt state, as Circe cackles in glee over the display.

“As I was getting at. Time to see how a clay creature made pig bleeds”

Before the powerful sorceress can make any move, she’s halted. She had her hands raised up but now no action can be taken. Circe was stopped by the powerful magician, Giovanni Zatara. The magician is back on his feet and ready for battle.

“You again” says Circe in her disgust “Though your interference brings about displeasure across my beautiful person. Simply stopping my activity will not be enough”

Her hands glow as well as her eyes. A snicker crosses her cheeks as much as vexation crosses Zatara’s own.

With a mighty heave of his wand… “!won flesruoy potS”

A heavy blast leaves it to hit Circe directly. It does nothing! Circe still glows, and seconds later, the forcefield that kept her at bay now transmutes into the palm of her hand.

Zatara grunts, angered over Circe’s persistence “What are you doing, Agent Zatara?!” Giovanni turns to see his superior officer, Major Graves, the Americcomando, glaring at him “Stop her before she does anything else!”

“On it, Major” says Joan Dale, Miss America. She charges at Circe, who uses the energy in her hand to blast at Miss America, knocking her down like a sack of garbage.

PUFF

Behind Circe, Zatara teleports behind her to strike. Circe elbows in the face without a second to waste. She turns around to grab him by the neck, strangling him.

“I was hoping for this Giovanni” she tells him as he looks up at her “Everyone in the magical realm knows what you did that night. To Doctor Fate. He was your friend, was he not?” Zatara tries to fight away but Circe’s grip is too much.

“I always thought Nabu would be the man to finally drive him insane. Not his friend. Oh, how I wish I could have been there to witness it. A memory forever seared in my brain. Lets see if this is as good a torture as what you did”

Americommando sees before him the horrifying transformation of Zatara. His yell made clear for even those outside the Capital.

“Look, everyone…” Circe holds firm Zatara’s hat. She pulls out a bunny “I pulled a Zatara out of a hat!”

“What do we do?” asks someone behind Americommando

“Ah!” yelps the Major. He turns to see Magno talking to him “Zatara was our best gun and now look at him”

“We still have artillery and powers, Agent Dalton. We take her down before she turns Washington into her own personal farm. And I’d sooner let it be a Pet Cemetery before I let that happen”

Both men come out of the covers. Americommando holding his gun while Magno lifts up any metallic object around to take with him. Other agents like Sargon the Sorcerer and The Protector follow suit. Even Kaznia agents like Invisible Hood and Dynamo go with them. They charge at Circe who is ready for them.

“Haven’t had this many men come at me in so long. Wonder which will have the better climax”

THE HALLS

Due to the chaos happening, Steve Trevor sneaked his way in. Even leaving his mother who was trying to calm people down outside. The man doesn’t know what he’s really doing here. His anxiety is hitting him again like a block of cement. The pressure of only running is now a strain. What good could he do to Circe? He holds his head, falling to his knees.

“help me” he says in his weakened state “God help me”

“Not God” a voice hollows through Steve’s ears. He gets up in a huff, frightened of it “But better”

FFWWOOSSHH

Before the meager blonde is a sight to behold only given to few people. Two bodies glow straight up heavenly light. Once he sees clearer, one has a helmet as he glows yellow while the other glows gold, wearing the skin of lion for his head and shoulders.

“Greetings, Steven Trevor. It is I, Hercules, the God of Strength!”

“And I, Mercury, God of Speed!”

“Well, I died” says Steve

“HA!” laughs hard Hercules “It is not your time yet, Steven Trevor. You have much to contribute”

Mercury rests his hand in his shoulder “For you and Diana of Themyscira must find your inner strength to prevail against Circe”

“Dude, I am just a ******* guy whose best attribute right now is barely existing. And apparently Diana is a pig now. Why don’t YOU fight Circe?! What exactly do you have going on that’s stopping you?!”

“It is not our place to intervene, Steven” says Mercury

“Sounds like laziness”

“Listen, boy-” Hercules marches up to Steve, before Mercury places his hand over his chest to stop him.

“I know that the years have been excruciating for you, mortal. In the past, I myself would have said to do as we tell you. But a great man from your realm inspired me…” Mercury thinks about the original Flash, Jay Garrick and how it was him who gave Jay the amazing power of superspeed.

“Showed me how humans’ greatest weapon is their resilience and desire to help each other. What you’re experiencing is a challenge you must contend alone with patience and time. But only for a moment in this task…”

Mercury places his thumb into Steve’s forehead. He was going to push Mercury away, but he doesn’t when a tremendous rush courses though his entire body. From his brain that thinks up 100 different thoughts in a matter of seconds. Right onto his fingertips that gives him the courage to touch the moon if he could. Finally, does he feel a sensation again after so long.

“You will feel whole as you are part of the divine. I know you abhor violence. So be one to aid in its stoppage”

With that, Steve speeds away from the two Gods, holding immense speed inside of him. Heading into…

THE MEETING CHAMBER

Steve felt amazing, but now terror and shock return in the faintest of ways as he sees Circe transforming everyone around into animals. No one has been spared.

“Focus, Trevor! Where is…”

SSBOOM

Steve dashes out of there as Circe blasted where he stood “Who are you?” asks Circe. You look familiar”

“I will be in two seconds”

“And how will that wo-”

BAAM

With his toughest right hook and speed of sound, Steve punches Circe across the face, knocking her to the floor. Seeing her taken down causes the ex-soldier to smile joyously. Remembering the mission, Steve speeds around the room, trying to find a pig.

Diana sees the flash of light going around and she oinks loudly. Though sound can’t be heard on his part given the rate of his velocity, he does notice the pig with bracelets placed in their little precious hands. It can only mean Diana. Steve stops, looking to see what Diana was made to. Even though she’s been turned, seeing Diana in any form causes Steve to have a twinkle in his eye.

“Hey, Angel” he says warmly

“Oink”

“Okay, so, Mercury gave me speed so I can help and we both have to find our inner self or some **** he said”

“OINK!”

“I know I know. Swearing is bad. Look, I don’t get where he was going at, but I also…do. Ah! Freaking Gods!” he takes another look at Diana. Poised and waiting for Steve to collect himself.

“Okay okay. Mercury talked about how we have to find our inner strength to combat Circe. What I’m taking from it is basically, channel in what’s in our core. Despite our current circumstances. Be they what we deal with on a daily basis or what we’re now, we still have the courage within us to do what’s right. Even if it doesn’t work, at least we can say we tried our best.

I need to try my best. Even being gifted with incredible might by a God, I can feel my anxiety clawing at my sides right now until I’m withered into nothing. I want to stop. And I can trust that someone like you, Diana, can understand. Never holding it against me like others would because you don’t pressure people like they’re machines. But honestly, right now, I feel sure of myself that I want to save the day”

Diana smiles, happy to see Steve affirming himself in this stressful day.

“Wanna join me?” he smiles back at her and she nods.

SSKOOM

Circe releases a powerful bolt of energy right at the two. Steve grabs onto Diana and speeds out of there. Before Circe can power up, a barrage of blows land upon her. Each micro second, Steve delivers punch after punch on Circe. Each second hurts for her, Circe can already feel blood streaming down her nose. Which is the wakeup call she needed.

“ENOUGH!”

With her arms stretched out to the air, a vibrancy of power is released from her person. Throwing away Steve as he was close. It as well causes him to forcefully roll onto a wall, crushing it. On the floor he lays, groaning. Steve looks up to see Circe standing over him, smirking.

“Glad I was given a challenge but you don’t know how quickly old that got”

“Your greatest challenge is ahead of you, Circe. Or should I say, behind”

“Wha-”

A great blow fell atop of Circe's head, causing her to sway to the next corner of the room.

“Who dares?!” she questions angrily, glowing her hands for battle.

“Don’t you see, Circe?” Steve gets up. Standing next to Diana “Wonder Pig dares!”

“Wonder…Pig?” Circe is quite confused. So much so, it allows Wonder Pig to run at her. Jumping high up to attack her face. Holding onto it as the Sorceress tries to power out “Get away from me, you swine! You wreak of desperation. It nauseates me!”

Circe pushes out Wonder Pig, who grumbles in dissatisfaction “I had my hair done for this evening! Do you know how long it takes? I mean it is literally Goddess hair, that takes time!”

Wonder Pig still glares at Circe, who scoffs. With an incantation spoken in Greek, the very broken tables and chairs come to life. Their shadows eyes and open mouths peer over to Wonder Pig, launching at her. Without any hesitation, Wonder Pig leaps into the air, kicking and headbutting anything that comes to her. They may be many but Diana is enough to take them all down.

One of the many pieces to fall down is a broken spike, one that Circe notices. With a little usage of telekinesis, the devious sorceress has it in her possession. Steve won’t allow this heinous action and goes to stop her. From behind, he wraps her arms around her neck. Locking her in a choke hold, but it’s an act that amuses her more than anything.

With another incantation, the animals that roam around the Capital feel a new purpose. Their eyes glow and all march into the Meeting Chamber. To go after Steve, attacking all at once. Steve can do nothing, for he doesn’t want to hurt those that are innocent in this conflict. Even if their attack is actually hurting him.

“Now, time to return to the point of this”

Circe levitates the spike, launching the weapon at Diana who is still fighting. Steve looks on in horror as Diana will be stabbed.

YOINK

From out of nowhere, Captain Kaznia makes an appearance. Grabbing the spike and flying in quick succession right at Circe. Circe forms a bubble around her, causing the spike Captain Kaznia held in his arm to break on impact. Steve runs from the pack assembling on top of him, and Wonder Pig goes to meet with the two.

“Captain Kaznia, eh?” says Steve looking at him “Maybe you aren’t as bad as the rumors say”

“No, Mr. Trevor. They are. Because of Wonder Woman, no longer will I be blinded by my patriotism. I will try to right my wrongs for whoever long I live”

“How cute, the pig has a fan” says Circe “Be careful, Captain. Fandom leads to toxicity. And toxicity needs to be cleaned out. Perhaps I can make you distinguished from the rest. Transform you into water to polish the pig before I have my way with her”

“What about me?” questions Steve

“What aBOUT you?” Circe dismissively says

In his own annoyance, Steve races to her. Instantly stopped by Circe with a flick of her hand.

“The only thing fast about you is your predictability, mortal”

Captain Kaznia goes in for his own attack, head first. Circe sees him and launches Steve at him, driving them through several walls, taking them both down. With her enemy distracted, Wonder Pig goes in.

Hitting Circe in the stomach, using her head. She kicks across the jaw, and with her mouth, bits down on her collar. Flipping her over to where the animals are. Slamming her to the ground causing all of them to scurry in fear.

“Okay! I have been humiliated enough by a mere swine. Thank Zeus my siblings aren’t here to watch it”

Circe touches the ground for more than a couple of second. With it, the ground begins to create a great, pulse pounding quake. People think it's a terrifying tremor ready that's going to cause further problems. No. what happens instead is a lot more petrifying. The very ground they walk on opens a freaking mouth! And it goes straight after Wonder Pig, propelling itself and the rest of the floor with it. As Diana flies around to get to safety, Circe brushes off some dust form her dress.

“After all this, I should probably find Ares. I know he’s out there somewhere across the dimensions. Going to need someone to rub this victory over. Oh! Mayhap Hermes...perhaps not. He's a *****!”

As Circe muses to herself, Wonder Pig looks to the ground for something, anything. And to her luck, she oinks in glee over the Golden Perfect as it’s in the rubble. She flies down to take a bite out of it, now having it in her possession again. And now the transformed floor mouth prepares its own bite. Swallowing Wonder Pig whole and taking her to however their bowels look like.

Circe realizes the feast that the floor had and is pleased by it “Good girl. I was going to put you down but I think I have other uses for you. And are you still hungry?”

The floor was going to speak its first words, but their non-existent stomach had a grumbling within it. And it was going to spit out with a loud…

BOOOOM

The floor is back to how it was and from the glow of the blast floats Wonder Pig, still biting down on The Golden Perfect.

“That lasso!” yells Circe “That everlasting blighted lasso! I will hang your mother with it when I turn Themyscira into a parking lot for horse carriages!”

Steve and Captain Kaznia return to the spot, still hurting. The Captain sees Diana still holding the lasso. The same lasso that helped him realize the kind of man he is. The same lasso that reveals the truth.

“Wonder Woman!” screams Captain Kaznia “Who are you really?!”

“Oink oink OINK”

Before Circe can strangle the pig with the lasso, the lasso once more glows its heavenly light of veracity. Wonder Pig and The Golden Perfect begin to twirl around the area. So fast that anyone below can no longer see a person or object. It’s only when the beam of energy dissipates that a living being can be seen once more.

And that being grabs the lasso tight. Flying down with calmness and elegance “Being a piglet wasn’t as bad as one would assume. But that is not who I am. For I have found my place in Man's World! A Champion for Peace! Princess Diana of Themyscira! And I am Wonder Woman!”

“Not for long!”

Circe blasts at Wonder Woman in her vast rage. The Amazon scoffs, raising her arm to hit the very blast with her own lasso. And it ricochets back at Circe.

“What-no! Why meeeeee?!-”

Circe is now the recipient of her own appalling spell. She feels the same horror all her victims felt. It’s as if sharp nails are lodged into her eyes, and she can never get them out. Her legs twisting and bending and her heart shredded a hundred times over. Now, she finds herself as…

“Quack quack? Quack quack!”

Steve and Captain Kaznia walk closer to Diana to get a better view of this. Steve is the most amused “Am I going Daffy or is this reality?”

“It will stay as such if you, Circe, do not restore everyone to once they were”

“Quack quack quack!” Circe flips her wings, jumping to the air in her frustration. She uses one free wing to fly while using another to point at the three heroes.

Captain Kaznia feels the need to comment "Anyone else get the feeling she's giving us an unpleasant gesture?"

Steve adds... "If the camera's were still rolling, trust the censors to add a bar to cover over it"

Diana shrugs "Perchance being a bird will allow to grasp some manners"

Wonder Woman goes to adjust the lasso back to her waist, and her quacking stops. Bowing her head to submission. Wonder Woman gives a nod of approval and wraps the Golden Perfect around Circe the Duck.

“QuuuuAAAAAAACCCCKKKKK”

With her magic combined and the grand candor that lasso possesses, a dominant stream of zeal releases from Circe. It spreads to the Capital and beyond. Everyone walking around as a dumb wandering animal is back to what they were.

THE HALLS

Miss America shakes her head “We-we’re back! How?”

“Simple!” walks in Etta Candy “Because of Wonder Woman!”

All the people cheer on. Happy to be fully human again. All except DEO Agent Captain Triumph, who liked his form of a cricket. Barbara Ann Minerva pats Etta on the back.

“Before my desire to eat hay returns, we oughtta check to see if your statement is true”

“Oh agreed!” the two quickly leave

THE MEETING CHAMBER

Circe is back in her usual form. Still the anger remains over that humiliating display “forced to help others” she mutters “I bring shame to myself”

“Please Circe…” Diana walks to her “Though what you’ve done cannot be ignored, I want you to realize there’s more to life than your schemes. You have an incredible power within you. Something that truly is yours. And you can use it in so many ways”

Diana releases the tight hold the lasso has on her “I believe you can do great things. And with your long lifespan, you can be a great hero for the entire earth. Remembered as one who was selfless and inspiring. Helpful and simply extraordinary.”

Diana extends her hand. Captain Kaznia is baffled by it, going to the Amazon to stop her but Steve gets in his way. He knows Diana has this. Circe is shocked to see Diana believe in her the way she is. Nobody has believed in her in such a long time. Nobody believed in her since childhood. And maybe not even that. It’s almost a rejuvenation for her that she can be a help for all.

She holds Diana’s hand, giving her a warm smile. One that turns to sinister immediately. Her body radiates a petrifying glow of grey. Before she utters her next spell, Diana kicks Circe’s arm, stopping whatever she was going to do to her body.

Once Circe looks back at Diana, the Amazon delivers a thundering headbutt, that gives Circe a nosebleed. The force the hit gave out was loud for Steve and Captain Kaznia, that they had to cover their ears. Circe stumbles, feeling everything around spinning.

She can only see right Wonder Woman before her, who has crossed her arms in disappointment. The Sorceress points her finger at her.

“You’re…despicable” Circe’s eyes roll back and she falls to the ground, now finally immobile. Wonder Woman sighs, now left with thoughts of what could have been.

Be that as it may, the Amazon remembers the true purpose of today “Captain Kaznia, can you bring in the President and the King here to sign the peace treaty?”

The Captain nods, heading off quickly, with Diana regaining some positivity as the rest of the day might go by smoothly. After hours of discussion, the newspaper showcases President Callaway and King Gustav shaking hands with Wonder Woman in the middle watching over it happily.

THE STEPS OF THE CAPITAL

From out of one of America’s most important edifices, Sargon and Zatara have Circe wrapped up with their own magic spheres to keep her contained. The Sorceress can only look on in contempt after having lost, refusing to look back at Wonder Woman, who keeps an eye on her.

“I must know, Wonder Woman…” Captain Kaznia goes to her “Why did you give Circe a chance? She is evil to every sense of the word!”

“Everyone deserves a second chance. It is only an ask someone gives to another and yet it is one of the most difficult actions one can give out. I understand your concern, but I had to try. And my only wish is Circe can see my point. She will outlive us all. And I hope she uses that long lifetime to bring peace to herself.”

The two super powered individuals nod each other a goodbye, with the Captain going to check up on his fellow Kaznians. Diana goes over to Steve, who is sitting in the steps of the Capital, having a warm smile plastered on his face.

Diana takes the seat next to him “I see the power of Mercury has already evacuated from your person”

“You have his number? I’d love for another fix” Diana raises an eyebrow in confusion “Just kidding, Angel”

“Right” she chuckles “That was…not a good joke”

“Well, being a comedian was never my profession. But having the power of superspeed. Of a God. Even if just for a bit…it was exhilarating. For a while, I didn’t feel so down. Even if I’m feeling a bit down now. Ugh, not that I’m not down with you. Being with you is great, it’s just-”

“Steve” Diana places her hand on his shoulder “I understand. What you’re going through isn’t an easy fix. It might be something you’ll deal with your entire life. I just…hope that I get to be a part of your life. Through the great and troubling times”

“And I can’t think of someone better to have along”

Words don’t have to be used right now. They simply smile at one another. Feeling as though the weight of the world has been removed from their shoulders.

“So…” says Steve “Think you can accompany me to my hotel room? I…don’t want to be here anymore”

“I think I have a better idea”

Diana helps Steve up and they go to leave. However, Steve stops Diana when he sees The Protector talking to a TV crew.

“It was a team mission, what it was. You invade a proud American establishment; you best expect a takedown of epic proportions”

“Did any Kaznians soldiers help out?”

“They did. And we’re glad Kaznia could come to its senses and realize how truly great the USA-”

Steve walks up to The Protector “Hey, Heart! Here’s my John Hancock!”

The Protector turns around and gets walloped in the face. Falling on his rear end, his eyes now droopy. Steve runs to Diana, with the two exiting quickly. Snickering like little kids who now understand dirty jokes.

TACO WHIZ

The restaurant is empty right now. Except for Diana, Etta, Barbara Ann and Steve who are eating some delicious tacos made by Hoppy.

“So let me get this straight…” says Steve, tapping on the table while looking at Diana “You have a job…here?”

“Of course. One I am glad to have. And one I’d be happy to help with in the back!” she raises her voice so her boss hears her.

“You work enough, Diana. You kids enjoy yourselves” Hoppy says while swapping the floor clean.

“So Diana” Barbara Ann speaks up “Any news on being awarded the medal of honor?”

Etta sniggers “Pretty sure those don’t grow on trees”

“It’d be nice though” says Diana “At the end, I am happy to help, congratulated or not”

“Well let us congratulate Steve for punching The Protector on TV” Etta holds her drink high “Gonna need to record that one”

“It felt soooo good” chuckles Steve “I don’t like violence, but for Jason Heart, I’ll make an exception. But that’s me being a butthead. The rule stands, violence shouldn’t be the go-to solution. It needs to be quelled not glorified. If we want peace, we need to hold ourselves to a higher standard. Be the bigger person, however difficult it may be”

The others nodded, glad to see Steve with his spirits up. Diana was the one most joyful there. She and Steve give each other a smile and nod. They both agree on that stance a great deal.

“Except The Protector?” says Etta

“Except The Protector!” they all throw their drinks to the air in protest of the Protector. Nothing can ruin this night for them.

THEMYSCIRA

In the main Palace where the royal family sleeps, several Amazons celebrate in the meeting chamber. Many are coversing, overjoyed to hear the news. Aresia and Kasia share a drink.

"Didn't think she was capable in beating Circe" says Aresia

"I believed in her. I always will" Kasia smiles, forever having Diana in her heart.

Donna Troy stands on top of the table, holding a goblet up high "I always believed my big sister could conquer that wench, Circe! She proved herself a savior and will bring Amazon glory to all of Man's flawed world"

Queen Hippolyta grabs Donna, putting her down "To your room, my child. It is your bedtime, for you have classes with Clio tomorrow and I need you to be well rested"

"But mother-"

"Now!" she takes the goblet from Donna "And if you want to drink, wait in a few years. We shall share one there when the time arrives"

"Hmph!" Donna scoffs crossing her arms, she wanted it now.

Outside of the party in the porch, Hippolyta admires the nightlight, proud that her daughter succeeded in defeating the horrors of Circe "If you can hear me, my eldest child. Your mission has only begun. I only pray to our Patrons that you return one day, so I can hold you in my hands once more. Please be safe, no matter how lethal the threat will become"

"Wise words, old friend"

That voice. That haunting, almost even null voice. It's one the Queen hasn't heard in such a long time.

"How dare you trespass Themyscira?!" a smoke begins the enter Hippolyta's surroundings. And the smoke begins to be colored green "That act could result in execution" the smoke takes a familiar form "You know the rules..." the man who appears before her is cladded in a green cloak that covers his pale body. And his eyes seared black with white dots

"Jim Corrigan!"

"You know better than that. For i am; The Spectre!"

"State your purpose, Angel of Vengeance! Before-"

"You know you cannot kill me. I have not interfered in activities such as we were once involved since the Justice Society disbanded. I am only here in view of the fact that what's coming will shatter foundations that have been set for millennia's"

"I know of the threats my daughter will face in Man's World"

"That is the problem, Hippolyta. You thought so narrow mindedly. Sections of Man's World will benefit with what's ahead. And it won't be because of Diana"

"What is it, Corrigan?!"

"Pray for her, and others" with a wave of his hand The Spectre disappears before Hippolyta "Be safe, my friend"

"Don't you dare leave now, James!" she shouts at the heavens "What is coming, Spectre?! What dares attack Diana?! Spectre!!!"

BLACKGATE

The most fortified prison in all of the United States. Housing a who’s who of metahumans and vigilantes. Past villains and would be heroes are locked up. With no hope of ever getting out. Circe now finds herself in her cell. It’s been magically entuned. The prison guards themselves said “Escape is a pipedream. Better just give up”

She scoffs at it, scowling alone with nothing to do. There’s not much to look at either, but she’s in for a surprise. The floor begins to raise up some black smoke. In front of it, it coalesces together a proper form. A form fitting for a man cladded in black armor and indigo battle armor. An Attic helmet to accompany his black red eyes.

“By the gracefulness of Gaia…the power of Kaos…you!”

“Come now, daughter of Helios. You can say my name”

“Ares?!” questions a dumbfounded Circe. Ares smirks, looking down on the chained-up Circe “You have intrigued me, old comrade. How are you able to be here and not have the sensors blare off?”

“A man has his own ways, Sorceress. But even my divinity can only work for so long. I will hurry this occasion before my whereabouts are made clear by the pitiful mortals. Their technology has improved in an astounding rate”

“Do not continue your trifle, son of Zeus and Hera. It bores me”

“Much will be the same for quite some time from where you are at, Circe. You thought small”

“Small? Explain yourself”

“Simply letting two nations filled with Neanderthals battling out was not enough. It had cracks that allowed the daughter of Hippolyta to beat you. For what I have planned? Being straightforward will be the approach to finally be rid of the Romans”

“What of the Amazon in Man’s World?”

“Her? Worry not. Her downfall will be painfully easy. The mucks who she wants to save will do my bidding. But I will allow her some victories. It will make mine all the more soul-stirring”

“And you will just leave me here?!”

“Come now, old friend. You know when you’re truly alone, family never leaves your side”

The smoke returns, wrapping itself around Ares. In a matter of seconds, the God of War is gone and Circe is left in her cell. The only thing accompanying her is the bitter remarks of her family. From Helios disowning her own state of living to her siblings laughing at how she’s dressed and degraded. She will be haunted her for her entire stay in Blackgate. And with her lifespan, it will be a long LONG one.